Rising from Flames and Starlight

Ava Thorne

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
Copyright © 2024 by Ava Thorne

All rights reserved.

Author: Ava Thorne
Editor: Samantha Swart
Cover Design: Ava Thorne

Version: F.1
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means,
including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author,
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

OceanofPDF.com
 Contents

Summary of Book One

1. Abraxas
2. Hadeon
3. Tori
4. Tori
5. Tori
6. Hadeon
7. Tori
8. Pallas
9. Tori
10. Hadeon
11. Tori
12. Tori
13. Pallas
14. Tori
15. Pallas
16. Hadeon
17. Pallas
18. Tori
19. Tori
20. Pallas
21. Abraxas
22. Tori
23. Tori
24. Hadeon
25. Pallas
26. Hadeon
27. Tori
28. Pallas
29. Tori
30. Pallas
31. Tori
32. Abraxas
33. Tori
34. Abraxas
35. Pallas
36. Tori
37. Pallas
38. Pallas
39. Abraxas
40. Tori
41. Hadeon
42. Tori
43. Pallas
44. Hadeon
45. Tori
46. Pallas
47. Pallas
48. Abraxas
49. Tori
50. Abraxas
51. Pallas
52. Tori
53. Tori
54. Abraxas
55. Pallas
56. Tori
57. Pallas
58. Tori
59. Abraxas
60. Pallas
61. Tori
62. Pallas
63. Tori
64. Pallas
65. Hadeon
66. Abraxas
67. Tori
68. Pallas
69. Abraxas
70. Tori
71. Hadeon
72. Tori
73. Abraxas
74. Pallas
75. Abraxas
76. Pallas
Epilogue
Epilogue
Thank you!
Forged in Stardust

Glossary
Acknowledgments
About the Author

OceanofPDF.com
For anyone who loved with their entire heart and has had that love twisted
into something ugly. I see you, I am you, and I love you. It never made you
weak, it made you stronger than they can ever imagine.

OceanofPDF.com
 Trigger Warnings

This book contains themes and elements that some may find difficult. These
include blood, gore, violence, on-page descriptions of death and killing,
torture, cursing, sex with explicit descriptions.

This book contains reference to sex trafficking by a loved one and on page
sexual assault of a main character.
Please read at your own discretion.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
 Summary of Book One

The Great Prophecy of the Third Age foretells the World Breaker, who is
destined to destroy the magic of the world, and is born of dragonfire. The
Great Hero must face the World Breaker, and restore magic.
Fae Princess Tori Khato accompanies her beloved twin brother Jun, who
is in a melancholic mood. She tries to cheer him up by teasing him and
offering to take his place at court for the day. Tori has always protected Jun,
who is a kind and gentle soul, while she was always the fighter. At court
with her father, it becomes obvious that her parents don’t value her opinion,
or her presence. After an altercation with her father, she leaves in a foul
mood.
This is quickly interrupted as her home is invaded by an unknown army.
Tori rushes through the palace looking for her brother, and helps many of
the human servants escape along the way. Her escape is thwarted by an
unknown assailant. She awakens to the Fae King Abraxas threatening her
father and his court. She attempts to attack him, but is interrupted by the
Great Hero himself, Emperor Hadeon. She thinks she is saved, until it
becomes obvious that Hadeon is no hero at all, and is behind the entire
invasion. He takes her brother Jun as his captive, and casts Tori off to
Abraxas.
Abraxas journeys with Tori back to his home, with her fighting him
every step of the way. Her only thoughts are of rescuing Jun and returning
home, but trapped on a ship with an entire army, she doesn’t have many
opportunities. At the insistence of Commander Avlyn, Tori joins the daily
training of the soldiers, and it quickly revealed that she has trained for
decades with a sword. She gains rapport with the soldiers, but this is lost
when their ship is attacked by an ancient Leviathan, whom Tori frees. All
the ancient beasts are believed extinct, but that is obviously not the case.
Abraxas confronts Tori for her reckless behavior, but the encounter
quickly becomes heated, both Tori and Abraxas refusing to back down. Tori
attempts to stab the King with his own dagger, which only draws him to her
more. Luckily, or unluckily, they are interrupted before anything more can
happen. Tori cannot deny her attraction to Abraxas, despite her seething
hatred.
They arrive in Xyr, Abraxas’ home, and Tori is surprised to find a city
full of life, not one oppressed by a tyrant as Abraxas’ reputation would
suggest. But she is quickly whisked away to the castle, where she meets her
handmaid, Ciara. She, like most everyone else on her journey, meets Tori
with kindness that she quickly rejects. Abraxas tries to return to the order of
his life, searching for an ancient diadem, but finds himself constantly
interrupted by thoughts of the Princess. He approaches her to make a
bargain. If she draws information out of a particularly tight lipped guest, he
will allow her to continue her sword training. Tori cannot refuse. She uses
the charms of seduction she learned during her life at court to acquire the
information, despite Abraxas’ continued jealous interruptions.
Tori returns to training with the soldiers, and quickly finds herself at
ease with them. They are impressed by her skill with a sword, and after a
few duels, all the messiness with the Leviathan is forgotten. She grows
close to one solider in particular, Kaleos, who takes her under his wing. She
even ends up dueling the Abraxas himself. She holds herself back until
Abraxas allows her a true bladed sword. Tori reveals her true skill fighting
in a duel wielding style, and defeats Abraxas, but hesitates before killing
him.
Tori trains during the day, and plans her escape at night., but she’s lost
in an entirely new land, with no allies. Until one night she overhears a
secret conversation between Abraxas and Avlyn, revealing a somber but
venerable side to the king. She confronts him, but a mysterious force
connects their minds, and Tori and the king exchange memories. She sees
the memories of a man haunted by his past, and he sees the same in her,
including a memory where Tori attempts to take her own life after abuse
from her father. Before the pair can actually have an emotional connection,
Hadeon arrives with Jun in tow, captured in a powerful enslavement
enchantment that allows Hadeon to control Jun, and to control his magic.
Tori always knew Jun’s singing was special, but she never imagined it was
due to the magic coursing through him. Hadeon confronts Tori, and
demands she reveal her magic as well. Tori insists she has no magic, but
manages to land a solid punch on Hadeon before Abraxas can drag her
away. He locks her in her room, insisting it's for her own protection.
This drives Tori over the edge, and the next day she makes her great
escape. But it all goes wrong, and she is nearly killed falling from a sea
cliff.
Abraxas cares for Tori as she heals from the injury that is life
threatening even for a fae, and he realizes how much he cares for her, and
how his own actions are what drove her to her desperate escape attempt.
They grow closer as recovers, even if she never truly heals. The injuries to
her left arm were so severe she can no longer move it properly, and she
mourns her ability to fight.
As ‘punishment’ for her escape attempt, Abraxas insists that Tori
accompany him to a local festival. The hedonism and energy of the night
lead to Tori and Abraxas sharing a dance that puts both on dangerous
ground. When they return to the castle, Abraxas once again insists that Tori
remain locked in her room, despite the continued festivities at the palace.
Tori sneaks out, and discovers that the debauchery earlier in the night was
only the beginning, as she stumbles upon an exhibitionist party, where she
is confronted by Abraxas. They share a passionate kiss, but are interrupted
before it can go any further. Tori can’t sleep, and makes her way to the
Abraxas chambers. They share a night of intimacy, but it seems to drive
Tori only deeper into her dark thoughts, and she finds herself taking a
sleeping potion to quell the noise of her mind, something she swore she
wouldn’t do again.
Tori and Abraxas continue provoke each other even as it becomes
obvious that Abraxas feelings for Tori are more than a sexual tryst. But Tori
cannot accept her own feelings, until Tori is taken captive along with
Kaleos by an unknown group. Kaleos is stabbed, and Tori injured as she
fights their way out. At the last moment, Abraxas arrives, wielding his
sword and magic to save her. After this, their encounters change. Abraxas
longs to reveal his feelings to Tori, but he knows it would drive her away.
When Tori leaves him no choice after demanding more sleeping potion,
Abraxas reveals himself, but also his long standing hatred for Hadeon that
drives him. He releases Tori from her imprisonment. After Tori finally
accepts the feelings she has, she returns to Abraxas who has lost control of
his magic in anguish. She calms him, and he invites her on his quest to find
a lost enchanted diadem.
The two journey to the Tenebrae Forest despite Avlyn’s strong protests
against. They find themselves trapped in the forest that has magically
surrounded them. After another encounter with a mythic beast, the forest
reveals itself to be sentient, and quite angry at all of fae kind. Abraxas talks
to the forest, and wins its trust, allowing them to travel to the ruins of an
ancient castle. There, Tori befriends a baby giant spider that leads them to
the diadem, but it provokes the ire of the ghosts of the ruins. Tori cannot
fight them without magic, and Abraxas has been weakened. As the end
draws near, Tori embraces Abraxas which allows the magic of the earth to
rip through her body and power Abraxas, allowing their escape.
As Abraxas and Tori work through what their encounter in the forest
could mean, Hadeon visits them again, notably lacking Jun. Tori learns that
Jun is dying due to Hadeon’s imprisonment. After Tori convince Hadeon
that Tori is completely controlled by Abraxas, they travel to the capital.
They use the enchanted diadem to break Jun’s imprisonment, but he does
not awaken. They also use it in an attempt to break Hadeon’s control on his
own magic, but their plans are thwarted by Ciara, who has been a spy for
Hadeon the entire time. Hadeon captures Tori, and attempts to use her as
leverage against Abraxas. Abraxas attacks Hadeon, and Tori and Avlyn fight
off defending soldiers. But they are quickly overpowered by Hadeon and
his forces. When all seems lost, Abraxas reveals that the World Breaker
wasn’t the last dragon, but he is. He shifts and they escape Hadeon, but the
use of so much magic puts him into a sleep like death. Tori and Avlyn try to
determine the location that Abraxas delivered them to, to find an ancient fae
seer who informs Tori that the last dragon is not the World Breaker, but she
is, and the only way to save Abraxas is to fulfill her destiny and destroy the
world she knows.

A full Glossary can be found at the end of the book.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 1

Abraxas
9 months ago

T headvantage
mist I conjured had worked beautifully, not that we really needed the
against Niata. They had been caught completely unaware.
The Long Peace made them compliant—Fools. But perhaps it was a
blessing. It would allow us to hit their primary defenses with minimal
casualties.
I shouted at Commander Avlyn, but it was unnecessary. Avlyn had been
running the army for decades while I sat on the throne and strategized. I
trusted them implicitly.
The last of the troops departed the boat, and I followed. I stepped off the
gangplank to the rocky shore, and it was as if the world had tilted on its
axis, the sky becoming the sea. The moment I touched the land of the Pearl
Kingdom, a substantial force wrapped itself around my heart, around my
very soul. I could feel it sinking through me, like a golden tidal wave that
removed everything that I was and replaced it with something else.
Someone else. Her.
I saw her in flashes. A hand gripping the cliffs around the beach, pulling
herself up. A scroll full of scribbles and doodles, a tutor looking on in
disappointment. A pair of swords dancing against an opponent who was
quickly disarmed. Human children ran around her skirts as a soft laugh
echoed from her lips.
I clutched my chest and fell to my knees. My breath caught, and I
coughed, trying to force air into my lungs. “Abraxas, what’s wrong?” Avlyn
ran to me, putting a hand on my shoulder. I let them help me up before
pushing them off.
“Nothing. I need you to lead the army today.”
Their face still held concern, but they rolled their eyes. “Wasn’t that
already the plan?”
“Yes, but I will rejoin you later.” Their face showed confusion, but they
nodded and returned to the front of the ranks.
I didn’t know where I was going, but my body did. It was as if she were
a siren luring me in. I ran to her. My mind kept showing me more images.
Younglings running through the rainforest, chasing after each other with
sticks. She sneaked through the kitchens at night, gathering up sweet rolls.
A book opened before her, illuminated by the moon through a window.
I passed through the main gates of the castle complex, which weren’t
even closed before my troops blew through them. I turned my back to a
secluded alcove to get my bearings, but my mind had caught up with me.
This can’t be happening.
Centuries ago, I had given up the hope that I could have a mate. There
were no dragons left; I would have felt them. No clutches of eggs were
hidden anywhere, and even if there had been, no one was left to care for
them. Any that would have been hidden away would have perished by now.
And certainly, my mind wasn’t showing me images of a dragon but of what
appeared to be a fae female.
From the sea, a great volley of Emperor Hadeon’s lightning projectiles
fired at the castle. With a crash that shook the very earth, one of the castle’s
main towers was struck. Another image came to me, but this one felt more
vivid. She was being pulled away from a window that overlooked the
collapsed tower that I was now viewing from outside. There you are.
I moved. But the images were coming faster now, uncontrolled. It was
as if the magic that connected us had been pent up for too long. Some were
indecipherable, while others were manageable. Dancing feet swept across a
floor. She hugged her knees and cried in a dark room. A handsome half-fae
male was laughing. A moment later, that same man was grinning as he
gripped her breast, and she rode him into oblivion.
My feet stopped as rage burned me from the inside out. Centuries had
passed since I had allowed the beast inside me to awaken, but now he
threatened to overpower me completely. I gripped the wall, trying to regain
control, my fingers piercing the stone. An unsuspecting group of Niatan
soldiers appeared before me. How unfortunate for them.
Even I could barely keep up with my movements. In under a breath, half
of them were already dead on the floor. The rest struggled to draw their
swords and fall into defensive positions, but they were already far too late.
Two more breaths and they were all dead.
Blood ran down the edge of my sword, dripping like the ticking of a
clock. The beast inside me was satiated, at least for the moment. I had to
keep moving. Another vision came. A room overturned, and a voice
whispering, “The tunnel in the kitchens.”
Avlyn surprised me by placing their hand on my shoulder again. “Your
Highness, there has been little resistance. We have favored capture over
bloodshed.” They looked over my shoulder at the very dead cohort at my
feet but kept a stony face. “We have located the prince. I’m sure the king
and queen won’t be far behind. We haven’t yet found the princess. What are
our next steps?”
“The kitchens. Bring your cohort and meet me there.” The confusion
showed on their face, but again, they did not question me. They raised their
hand and waved the cohort forward.
It was simple to find the kitchens. The floorplan of the building had
seared itself into my mind. Half of the entryway had already collapsed, and
we filed in. The building was quiet, as if holding its breath, waiting for the
next move. We made our way to the back when a unit of soldiers clad in
silver mail charged us from a side hall.
I didn’t have time for this. I needed to find her. Now. I cut through the
men in front of me, clearing a path when I felt her. That golden thread
pulled taut, and my head snapped up. She was the most beautiful creature I
had ever seen. Her magenta robes were incredibly fine, embroidered with
the white peacock of the royal family. They were covered in dust and
disheveled, revealing the warm skin of her shoulder. I followed the perfect
line of her long neck to slate eyes that blazed with rage. For a moment, she
held my gaze, and I swear the entire world stood still. But then she ran
away, and the beast inside me yearned to give chase.
I was lost to him, my sword cleaving through every man in my way; my
feet moved of their own accord. I could feel it, her fear; it would be
delicious on her skin. How satisfying would it feel to sink my talons and
fangs into her, claiming her over and over again until the only sound from
her lips was my own name. She was mine.
I whipped around a corner and saw her duck behind a hidden wall
panel. I approached, ready to rip it straight off the wall, when that golden
thread around my heart pulsed. It wasn’t gentle either. It gripped so hard I
fell to my knees again; my body froze.
I tried to catch my breath and get my heart beating again when I heard a
voice through the panel. “Princess Tori, what are you—”
My suspicions were confirmed, and it wasn’t good news. She was the
very princess I had been sent here to capture. My mate, whom I had waited
centuries for and given up hope for, was the very person my greatest
adversary wished to sink his claws into.
Avlyn and the cohort rounded the corner. “Your Majesty, why have you
come back this way?”
“Commander, take the troops and find the king and queen. I’ll finish up
here.”
Avlyn couldn’t hold themselves back anymore. “Abraxas, what’s going
on? This erratic behavior isn’t like you. What about the princess?”
My teeth ground together at the very mention of her. “I’ll take care of
her. You follow my orders, Commander.”
They nodded and led the rest out. I circled around the hallways,
listening, when a loud crash came from behind a door. I listened, and I
could hear her directing the human servants. But then the roof shook
violently, and I threw open the door and reached out with my magic. It
wasn’t elegant, but I pulled her from under the collapsing rubble at the last
moment. She pushed herself up, and I couldn’t resist her any longer.
“There you are, Princess. I’ve been waiting for you.” Waiting lifetimes,
waiting even when I had given up all hope. My soul, which I had thought
long gone, had just been in a deep slumber, dreaming of this moment when
it would finally be completed.
Her eyes filled with unmitigated hatred as she beheld me. The anger she
held found a focal point, and I knew that if I gave her half a chance, she
would destroy me. But the ceiling snapped again, and the entire building
came down. I threw my magic out like a net, trying to stop her from being
crushed. It half worked, and after the rubble had settled, she lay
unconscious but alive.
 I pulled the bricks and beams away and gathered her up in my arms. Her
breathing was steady, even as blood dripped from her head and her body
was bruised. She seemed so breakable like this, almost calm and serene. But
as I held her, listening to the beautiful sound of her strong heart, I knew
mine wouldn’t survive it.
None of this made any sense. She was fae, and while I had pretended to
be one for so long, I had almost forgotten that’s not what I was. Fae didn’t
have mates; only dragons did, and she was no dragon. I pulled out my
dagger and held it to her throat. She was breakable and weak. If I let her
live, that’s what I would become as well. I could end this all here. Just
remember it as a cruel dream, fate laughing at me one more time.
Fate had taken my mother and father along with every other dragon in
this world. It has taken my people and, in the process, my soul. It had taken
my magic, the only thing I still had that reminded me of what I once was,
and with that, it had taken the sky from me. Now, it dangled this last piece
of hope in front of me, distracting me from the revenge I had let shape me
for these last centuries. I tensed my muscles to pull that blade through her
skin and feel her warm blood as the life left her. But I recalled that fire in
her eyes, her fearlessness, and I knew I was only fooling myself.
“You will be my undoing, won’t you, Princess?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 2

Hadeon

T heremember
dream was always the same. If I dreamed of anything else, I don’t
it. But this one, I remember. It haunts me whether I’m awake
or asleep.
That great dragon stared down at me, laughing at my weakness. His lips
curled back in a snarl as his tongue lashed out to taste my fear and shame.
His teeth descended like knives for my throat, and all I wished was that he
would finally end me.

535 years ago

I heard the deep rumbling of the sky, like thunder but more deadly, and
ran out of my parents’ bed to hide in the cupboard—a child’s foolishness.
My parents hadn’t even woken up.
Smoke curled in under the seam beneath the cupboard door, and the
deep red light of the flames danced between the slats of wood that were
shoddily nailed together. That great, terrible rumbling filled the sky, and my
body shook uncontrollably.
“Mama? Papa?”
“Hadeon, where are you?!” The panic in my mother’s voice was the
only memory I had of her.
 A scream pierced the burning night air as the ceiling over my parents’
room collapsed in a crash. I can’t remember their faces. It was like the
flames of that night had singed them from my memory, but I will always
remember that scream. It was quiet except for the snapping of wood under
the relentless attack of the fire.
“Mama!” I shoved my shoulder into the door, and it flew open. Flames
consumed everything. The cupboard was the only part of the house still
standing. Even at such a young age, I knew they were gone. But I was
stupid and tried to dig into the smoldering ruins as the skin on my hand
sizzled away.
“Mama!” My call had been more of a wail than a cry, and I heard the
sizzling of my tears dropping into the embers.
Another beam snapped, and something hit me across the face so hard I
blacked out. When I came to, I knew nothing but pain. I was stuck beneath
flaming rubble, and I could feel every inch of my skin burning away.
I screamed and pushed to escape, every part of my soul longing to live,
but my body would not respond. I thrashed and wailed, but it was useless. I
was too small, too weak to help anyone, even myself.
Then, that great rumbling was just above me, and the flames flattened to
the ground as a great burst of wind consumed what remained of my home.
One enormous, taloned claw cleared the rubble on top of me with a
great snap. Deep ochre eyes set into iridescent maroon scales peered
directly into my soul as the chilled night air whipped over my destroyed
skin, creating a new level of pain.
The dragon opened his massive jaw, and a long, forked tongue flicked
out as if to taste the air. I saw his throat and heart glow a deep blood red as
he summoned his dragonfire.
My body froze as his jaws moved to encompass me, his teeth scraping
grooves into the flesh of my arms. I was beyond panic, beyond reason. I
was dead and witnessing the end.
Then a soft screech broke the sky, and the dragon’s head snapped up as
a smaller dark shadow passed overhead.
Malech flapped his wings and took off, never giving me a second
thought. My view of the sky was clear now, and the stars mocked me with
their twinkling. How dare they look so peaceful as I lay there dying? My
body lay scorched and frozen until I was nothing but pain and blackness.
5 days ago
I awoke to the smell of burning fabric. My magic had lashed out in my
sleep, singeing and almost destroying my room. It had reduced the bed to
ash; long, creeping veins of burned wood had scorched the floor and walls.
Pain lingered as my flesh knit itself back together. The irony was not
lost on me that my magic mimicked the feeling of being burned alive.
I sighed and pulled myself from the wreckage of my bedchamber. The
next room was undamaged, and I dressed myself. The slaves knew what to
do. I had the tongues cut from their mouths so no one would know my
nightly turbulence.
I finished dressing just as a soft knock resounded on my door. “Enter.”
Pallas stepped inside, her eyes cast downward. She was clad in just a
simple silk nightgown, but despite her plain attire, she was a vision as her
long golden-brown hair caressed her breasts. I had her for centuries now,
and I hated to admit how much she still affected me. I pulled her into my
lap and saw her eyes widen in shock for just a moment.
“Your Eminence?”
“So formal this morning, Pallas.” I twirled the ends of her long hair
around my fingers. The soft curls caressed my skin, and I pulled them aside
to place a kiss on her neck. She let a small sigh escape as she pressed
against me, running her fingers through my hair. I tugged my head back to
capture her lips with my own and ran my fingers down her back, sinking
them into every inch of her soft flesh. She pulled back with a smile.
She was certainly the most beautiful woman in all of Adimos, her hair
lustrous, her lips soft and plump, and every inch of her body shaped to
perfection. But her blue eyes were always dull, like the sky just about to be
overtaken by a storm. She was a thousand leagues away even though she sat
with me.
“You asked to know as soon as Abraxas and his pet were near; they
should be in the city within the hour.” She watched my face as she delivered
the news, and she didn’t flinch as a small amount of my power lashed out
and swept through her.
 Yes, Abraxas had requested a visit to my court. It had been decades
since he had last been to my kingdom. I knew he was up to something, and
I was racked with anticipation. I just returned from my trip to Xyr, so it was
particularly suspect. Finally, a little fun. Part of me wanted to believe he
wanted to simply show off that little princess he had tamed, to finally accept
his place as an esteemed member of my court, but I knew better.
I stood, and Pallas slid off my legs elegantly. I gripped the back of her
head, pulling her to my chest.
“Be wary of the princess, Hadeon. She is not as docile as she seems.”
The words were muffled as Pallas spoke against my flesh, and I gripped her
tighter.
“I’m not concerned with the actions of a little girl like her. It’s obvious
now she’s useless with no power of her own.” It wasn’t entirely true. She
would serve her purpose. Abraxas had become far too attached to the
pathetic thing; I would need to correct that.
“Hadeon…” Pallas’ voice shook. “Jun still hasn’t awoken. If we could
just...”
I snapped her head back so hard her neck audibly cracked, and the
corners of her mouth flinched with pain. “I told you, if he can’t bother to
keep himself alive, he’s of no use to me.”
Her lips tightened. “But his gift of voice, we’ve just scratched the
surface. There is so much more he could do for you.”
I pulled her hair tighter, and she didn’t continue. Pallas had grown
attached to Jun in the last few months. At first, I had allowed it in the hopes
it would bring the boy more swiftly under my compliance. But I still needed
to collar him, and Pallas had been defying me more often, more than she
had in centuries. She would need to be reminded of her place.
“If the boy’s magic is strong enough to be of use, he will survive. Now,
go prepare yourself for our esteemed guests.” She bowed her head and
nodded, not meeting my gaze. Just as she reached the door, I called out to
her again. “Oh, Pallas, my love. Lord Plagis won’t be able to attend
tonight’s festivities. He has requested that you come and entertain him
beforehand. Would you make sure he is well taken care of?”
She hid it well, but a shudder ran through her body. Good.
“Of course, your Eminence.” She bowed her head again and left.
I walked to my window, and in the distance, I could make out the dark
shape of Abraxas and his soldiers approaching Koron.
“What fun are we going to have tonight, old friend?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 3

Tori

T hethehard scales of his side pressed into my face. The edges and peaks of
scales left divots in my skin as they embossed me while I slept. My
hand traced them over and over, a distraction from the truth that Abraxas
still slept. I had fallen asleep listening to his heartbeat, the only sign he was
still alive. But I could feel it getting weaker, my heart along with it.
Avlyn and I hadn’t spoken since our encounter with the Seer. The
silence weighed heavy as Avlyn just sat down next to the spring on our
return, mimicking Pallas’ earlier position. I found her asleep next to Jun,
pinkies wrapped together, her chin tucked into his shoulder.
How many times had he and I lain like that, hidden in the forest,
watching the stars pass over us? Tears rose in my eyes, and I turned away. I
didn’t know their relationship, but Pallas had shown me she cared for my
brother. I should have been happy that he had someone there for him, even
though I knew it should have been me.
I let those tears fall as I pressed myself into Abraxas. It was like trying
to cuddle a boulder, but I had fallen asleep all the same. Now I was awake,
and I couldn’t bear it. Those familiar dark tendrils crept into my mind, and I
longed to be nothing. If I was nothing, I wouldn’t worry about Jun. I
wouldn’t worry about what we would find beyond this cave. I wouldn’t
worry about how I was the one who had to save Abraxas, and I had
absolutely no idea how.
I slammed my fist into Abraxas’ side. My knuckles split open, the pain
scorching up my arm. But it wasn’t enough. The worry remained.
“I know nothing, Abraxas. You, Avlyn, and that damn Seer didn’t tell
me anything. How am I supposed to help you?” I slammed my fist into him
again. It changed nothing. That great wallowing pit of despair opened in my
stomach, and I was ready to jump right in.
But then I heard shuffling behind me and a masculine moan. I launched
away from the beast and was at Jun’s side in two strides. Pallas had awoken
as well, and her eyes were full of worry. Jun moaned again, and I saw his
eyes flutter.
“Jun…” My voice came out a hoarse rasp. “Jun, wake up.”
His eyes opened, but they were unfocused. They darted around wildly
as he tried to focus on my face.
“Pallas?” That substantial weight gripped my chest, and I struggled to
breathe like someone had clamped a pillow over my face.
“I’m here, Jun.” She pushed herself in front of me. “We are together.”
Perhaps the Tori of yesterday would have struck her, shoved her away from
my brother. But he had asked for her, not me. She was his comfort, and that
great wallowing pit inside me only seemed to grow wider.
She helped him sit up, and I did all I could to keep my tears contained
when Jun looked at me.
“Tori? Is that really you?” He sat up, his eyes shining, and all I could
see was the little boy I always needed to protect. “How did you—?” He
started coughing so roughly that he doubled over again. I ran to the pool
and cupped my hands together. Water filled them, and I carefully carried it
back to him.
The water still contained that ethereal blue glow as I held it to his lips,
and he gulped it down.
“He needs more,” Pallas slung the command while her gaze pierced me.
At that, a bit of the old Tori surfaced. I could feel my skin prickling with
indignation, but she was right, so I fetched more.
After Jun drank it all, his coughing subsided, and his eyes seemed more
focused. “What happened?” he asked. Pallas and I exchanged another set of
slightly less hostile glances. But before we could answer, his hand came up
to his neck and rested where the collar had been.
“Is it over?” He looked at Pallas, not me. His eyes were still unfocused.
“Yes.” She held his face in both her hands, and then he collapsed into
her, sobbing. She held him tight, her arms stroking his back as he continued
to cry. “It’s alright, you’re alright.”
I hadn’t known it was possible to feel emptier, but I did. As Jun
continued to sob, I walked to the edge of the pool and just stared at the
glowing light of it, willing my mind to be as mercifully blank.
“Caught some dinner.” I jumped nearly a foot in the air as Avlyn
appeared beside me. I hadn’t even noticed them leave. They held up three
small rodents by their tails. I raised an eyebrow at them.
“Oh, too good for squirrels now, Princess? Don’t worry, I’ll eat your
share.” As if on cue, my stomach let out a loud growl. I would not be
passing up my share.
“Quite the hodgepodge of creatures living in this place. I thought it
might be best to give you and your brother some space.” They glanced over
to where Pallas and Jun were whispering to each other and frowned. “Not
quite the reunion you expected?”
I said nothing, but I knew Avlyn could read everything on my face and
in my swollen eyes.
They locked their arm around my shoulders gently. “Come on, help me
make a fire.”
I gathered sticks and kindling from nearby, but everything was damp
and wouldn’t light. “We could use some help over here,” Avlyn shouted
over their shoulder to where the dragon slept. Nothing. They shrugged and
went back to trying to light the fire with their flint.
I saw Pallas lead Jun over to the edge of the pool. He knelt and cupped
more water in his hands to drink. Pallas did the same.
My eyes stung again, and I turned away. I pushed my fingers into the
grass and earth below me. I might have been useless to Jun for too long, but
I could do something.
I allowed my breathing to settle, even though errant sobs still attempted
to sneak through. However, the wild magic of this place was itching to be
unleashed, so I didn't require any additional focus. I reached just below the
surface of the earth and felt the warm sensation of energy. I closed my eyes
and remembered the feeling of my skin sizzling under Abraxas’ flames, the
heat and ash that burned away all that stood before it. I reached along that
invisible golden thread that tied me to Abraxas, and in my mind, I saw it
turn emerald green. I quickly opened my eyes and focused on the kindling,
and one tiny green flame erupted.
“Oi! Warning next time,” Avlyn yelled, then bent over and blew on the
rising smoke, trying to get the spark to catch. After a few more breaths, the
green shifted to orange, and a tinder caught in the kindling. I helped set
more branches on top when they signaled, and soon, we had a stable fire
going. Avlyn set to work skinning the squirrels with their dagger.
"So, it seems you aren't completely useless." Pallas crouched down near
the fire, but she kept her eyes fixed on mine. Fuck her.
“I doubt you mentioned this, but I was the one who got that collar off of
Jun.” My voice shook, and I dug my nails deeper into the dirt to stop myself
from lashing out at her. “And you didn’t get him out of there. We did.”
“Only because I took you to him. What would you have done if I
hadn’t? Just leave him behind again?”
I jumped up, and she did the same.
“You don’t know me, Pallas. I would have never left Jun! Never!”
“Oh, really? Before Hadeon collared him, he kept saying you would
come for him. Kept saying you wouldn’t let anything separate you. I wanted
to believe you would; that he had someone out there who loved him enough
to do that. But you never came.” I froze. She had me cornered. “Then I find
you had been too busy fucking yourself into a queenship to rescue the
brother who needed you.”
“Fuck you. Like you’re one to talk. How long have you been with
Hadeon now, centuries? What was it again? ‘Tied to him for all eternity?’
Give me a fucking break.”
“You think I had a choice?” Pallas whispered it like a curse.
“I don’t see a collar around your neck.” I reveled in the way her jaw
clenched at that.
“Ladies, why don’t we all just calm down?” Avlyn had their hands up,
calling for a truce. We both rounded on them so fast that they took a step
back. “Gods, commander of an army at war, and I’m in more danger
trapped with you two.” They sat back down, focusing on cooking again.
I took a breath. Then another. Finally, I asked, “How did you know
about the necklace?”
Pallas paused, some of that hatred leaving her face. But it quickly
returned. “How did you light that fire just now?”
We both sat there, unwilling to yield, until I saw Jun fall next to the
edge of the pool.
“Jun!” Pallas and I screamed in unison. We both darted over to him, but
I was faster. I wrapped him up in my arms, and he moaned weakly. I ran my
hand over his forehead, and he felt clammy.
 “He’s still weak. He needs time to recover,” Pallas said as she placed
her hands on his chest.
“Some food would likely help.” I held her stare until finally she gave in
and turned back to the campfire.
“Jun, I don’t know how, but we are going to get through this, alright?” I
whispered it in his ear.
He mumbled, “Tori, if we keep sneaking out, Father will catch us. I
don’t want you to get in trouble.” He was confused, and I just held him
tighter.
“You’re the one in trouble now, Jun. But I’m here like I should have
always been.” I laid a soft kiss on his forehead, and his sweat mixed with
my tears, leaving a salty taste in my mouth. Pallas returned with the small,
cooked body of one squirrel on a stick. She pulled a small piece of meat off
and blew on it.
I propped Jun up against my chest, and Pallas gently placed the food in
his mouth. I was worried he wouldn’t eat it, but his hunger won out, and he
chewed it rapidly and opened his mouth again. Pallas continued to tear off
small pieces and cool them before giving them to him. We sat like that for
quite a while in silence.
Per usual, I was the first one to break it. “Thank you, Pallas.” She had
been reaching out to Jun, and I saw her hand falter. “Thank you for taking
care of him when I couldn’t.” It was clear she cared for him, and as much as
it pained me, I owed her a great deal.
Pallas flattened her lips but nodded to me. We fed Jun the rest of the
meat in silence.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 4

Tori

A fter eating, Jun dozed off, and I begrudgingly left him with Pallas. She
leaned against a nearby rock and let his head lay in her lap while gently
stroking his hair.
I returned to Avlyn and scarfed down my share of the meal. It wasn’t
particularly good; the meat was stringy and dried out from the smoke of the
fire, but I ate every morsel.
I was licking the grease from my fingers when Avlyn said, “What’s the
plan, Princess?”
I threw my stick into the fire and wiped my fingers on my ruined dress.
“Why are you asking me? You’re the commander. What was the next step
of the plan?”
“This was never damn well in the plan, and you know it.” They crossed
their arms over their chest.
“Do I? I didn’t know the army was going to invade. I clearly wasn’t
privy to you and Abraxas’ schemes.” The tears were rising again, and I was
already so tired of it.
Avlyn’s face softened. “That’s protocol. Knowing could have
compromised your role. It wasn’t because we didn’t trust you.”
“But you don’t trust me. You’ve said as much, many times in fact.” I
raised my knees up and wrapped my arms around them, tucking my head
into my arms so that I could hide my shame. Tears fell, and I just felt numb
all over.
Avlyn put their hand on my shoulder, but I didn’t raise my face. “Tori, I
saw you fight for him, for us. I know you can be trusted, and I’m sorry I
didn’t before.” They sighed heavily. “He means everything to me, too.”
 Yes, Avlyn was mourning, too. Abraxas had kept his secrets, and now
we didn’t know if we would ever get him back.
“I think I got so pissed off when you tried to escape, when you got hurt,
because of how he reacted. I hadn’t seen him like that in centuries since the
years after Malech’s defeat. It was like he was completely gone, dead, even
if his body was still moving. I knew then how he felt about you, but I hated
how you made him hurt like that again, even if that wasn’t really fair.”
My heart stuttered. I’d been asleep, so I hadn’t seen it. Kaleos had
mentioned something to me, but I’d been so blind then, unwilling to see the
truth of his feelings and my own.
Avlyn continued, “The only thing that brought him back all those
centuries ago was anger, his desire for vengeance. I ‘spose I can see why
now. All his family killed; his entire species gone… except for him. At the
time, I thought he killed his father. I thought that’s what was eating him up.
I didn’t understand why he had done it, but I was young then, never
questioned him. I never did later, either… maybe if I had…”
I looked up. “It’s my fault we failed, Avlyn. I froze up in the dungeon.
He had my… my mother strung up, and I froze. I let them capture me.”
Avlyn’s eyes were kind. “It was a long shot anyway, Princess. I don’t
blame you.”
“You didn’t make it seem like a long shot when we were planning.”
“Not a great idea to tell your troops the odds aren’t in their favor. It
doesn’t build morale. Besides, I think you weren’t the only one to blame for
the situation.”
My lips pulled tight, and I said nothing, not wanting to think about
Ciara. Avlyn seemed of the same mind.
“It’s always the beautiful ones you need to watch out for.” Their eyes
darted over to Pallas.
“It’s too much. I can’t carry this all on my own. I don’t know how to
save him, and if I really am…” We didn’t speak of it, like saying it would
make it true. “…if I really am the World Breaker, maybe it’s best if I don’t.
Maybe I should just stay here with him until the end.”
They furrowed their eyebrows. “No way in hell I’m letting that happen.
As far as I’m concerned, what that old crone said changes nothing. She said
it herself. Prophecies aren’t straightforward things, so let’s not try to
pretend we understand something greater than ourselves. All we can do now
is move forward.”
 Their honey-colored eyes were strong, and I felt that tiny spark of hope
in my chest. “How can you be so sure this is the right thing, Avlyn?”
“Oh, I’m not, but I promised Abraxas that I would keep you safe, so
that’s what I’m going to do.”
My fingers shook, but my anxiety seemed to ebb a small amount.

I n the cave , my sense of time was distorted , but the last rays of the
sun could be seen through an opening in the rock ceiling. Avlyn and I
decided that at first light, they would try to hunt for some more breakfast,
and we would start our journey out of this place.
“Best get some more rest while you can, Princess. We don’t know what
we will find,” Avlyn said, and with that, they rolled over and went straight
to sleep. Being able to sleep anywhere was an old soldier’s trick, one that I
was often jealous of.
I walked over to Jun. Pallas had dozed off, but as my footsteps
approached, she snapped awake. It seemed she had a soldier’s habits as
well. She wrapped her hand defensively over Jun’s forehead and the other
over his chest.
“May I sit with him for a bit?” I hated to ask, the words tasting like ash
on my mouth. Who was she to keep me from my brother? But maybe after
all of this, I really was tired of fighting.
Once again, for several moments, we stood at an impasse, her eyes set
in stony resolve. But then she slowly shifted her legs out from underneath
Jun and held his head so I could slide my thigh underneath. She walked
away, and I didn’t really care where she went.
I stroked Jun’s sweaty forehead, pulling his long bangs out of his face. I
had known him with long hair for over two hundred years, so it still felt so
foreign to me. In fact, everything about him felt foreign to me, as if the
person sleeping on my lap wasn’t the brother I knew but a stranger with a
familiar face.
“Jun, do you remember that song I used to make you sing to me? You
said it was too dramatic, but you knew I loved it. I wish you would sing it to
me now.” He kept sleeping, but his heartbeat was strong, and his breathing
was deep. I could be happy about that. I ran my fingers through his hair.
In Niata, physical affection between family members was rare. The light
squeeze of my arm was all I remembered from my mother, and my father’s
touch was never kind. But Jun and I had always been drawn together. My
parents had expressly forbidden our touching even as young children. I
knew the reason. Queen Soraya and her brother-husband King Soractes had
been in front of everyone’s minds. My parents wanted to keep any unsightly
rumors about Jun and me at bay, but it had been no use.
When we grew older, our nighttime excursions always centered on
causing some mischief, but they had started just as a way for us to lie in
each other’s arms and talk about every single thought on our mind. I had
always known it hadn’t been something sordid but something precious that
existed between us. And here he was, laying with me just like when we
were younglings, but everything had changed.
I wasn’t a talented singer, but I tried my best.

In a land of sun’s embrace, where warmth ignites the sky,

A land of ancient stories, where legends never die.
Beneath the blazing constellations, dreams take flight,
Guided by the flames burning through the night.

My pitch was off, but that had never bothered Jun. I stroked his head
again when I saw his eyelids shift like he was in a deep dream, and his lips
opened. The voice that emerged was weak, hoarse.

In the realm of icy whispers, where frost paints the scene,

A land of hidden secrets, where mysteries convene.

With each word he sang, the surrounding land shimmered. The wisps
that danced over the spring leaped across the grass and danced around us.
Beneath me, the warm earth and plants seemed to grip me in a soft
embrace. As Jun kept singing, I calmed my breath. I felt it then, the same
feeling I had always had with him, but through a new lens. His voice spilled
over me like warm honey, and I followed that sensation deep into the earth.
 It wasn’t hard to find. The magic of the earth was writhing to get free
here, and it latched to me immediately. I pressed on Jun’s forehead and felt
the power spilling into him. His mind felt like it hid in a deep shadow, but I
could feel him trying to get out. I let the magic burn away those shadows.
They fought me and clung to him, but as every small piece burnt away, his
voice became clearer, and the song soared.

Underneath the shimmering tapestry of night's embrace,

Two worlds collide, each with its own unique grace.

I placed my hand over his heart, the magic flowing beneath my palms,
and his slate-colored eyes popped open. For the first time since we had been
taken from Niata, they were clear, and I could really see him. I felt the
magic of his voice entwining with the magic of the earth, and tears leaked
from my eyes as we finished the song together.

And as the stars entwine in a cosmic dance,

Both worlds find a common thread, a second chance.
Two souls, once apart, now dare to intertwine,
In the tapestry of fate, their destinies align.

Our last note rang out into the cave, echoing off the walls. The silence
left behind was almost deafening. But slowly, the cave came alive again,
and the sound of water trickling and the rustling of leaves resumed. But I
barely noticed as I watched Jun. He slowly sat up, running his hands
through his hair.
He turned to me. “Tori? You’re here?”
“Yes, Jun. I’m here.” He reached out his hand and gripped my face like
he didn’t believe it was true. Tears welled in his eyes. He leaned in, his
forehead pressed against mine. I reached out to embrace him but saw his
body flinch. I thought of Pallas, how she had only touched their pinkies
together. I slowly reached out to his hand and looped our smallest fingers
together. “I’m here, Jun, and I won’t ever let you go again.”
For a moment, he just breathed, and then he started laughing. A
hysterical laugh that would normally have me worried, but instead, my own
crazed laugh bubbled up in my throat. What an image we must have
painted. Pure manic laughter huddled in the grass at the edge of a magic
lake. But I didn’t care. He was here, and he was awake. We kept laughing,
and I didn’t let go.
After Jun and I had laughed until we couldn’t make any more sound,
Pallas reappeared.
“Pallas, you are safe, too?” Jun had tried to stand to embrace her, but his
legs wobbled, and I caught him under his arm. Pallas knelt but did not touch
him. She said nothing, just held Jun’s gaze gently with her eyes. I saw the
shimmer of tears, but she quickly blinked them away.
“Jun…” She didn’t complete her thought.
“It’s alright, Pallas, I know. I’m glad you are here.” Even now, my
stomach churned with jealousy at their closeness, but I did my best to
control that. Jun could have found people to befriend, maybe even more.
Gods knew I had. I turned back to Abraxas, his form unchanged. Jun,
whether it had been truly him or just my memory of him, had helped me
find the strength to be with Abraxas. The least I could do was not be openly
hostile to Pallas. Well, at least I could try.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 5

Tori

“S o, this is him?” Jun gently reached out and stroked the scales on
Abraxas’ side.
“Yes, turns out the Dragon King is actually a dragon.” I placed my hand
next to his.
“That’s not what I mean, and you know it.” My brother shot me a scowl,
and I couldn’t help but laugh. How often had I given that same look to
Abraxas? Hell, to everyone? The laughter died quickly.
“How could you know about us, Jun? You had that collar long before
we… well… before we were anything.” I was unable to imagine what being
controlled in such a way would have been like, so I didn’t want to push and
make him relive it so soon.
As I feared, the dark circles under his eyes seemed to grow, and his face
grew pale, but he linked his finger to mine, and it was steady.
“The collar… it made everything like a dream. When I obeyed Hadeon,
it was like being drunk on ambrosia, out of control, but nothing hurt. But
when I disobeyed… there was nothing but pain.”
I remembered the throne room and the small look of defiance in his
eyes. What had that cost him? He squeezed my finger tighter.
“And you fought back. You disobeyed.”
His free hand went to his neck, rubbing where the collar had been. “Not
as much as I wanted. I was never as strong as you were, Tori. In that strange
reality, sometimes I even convinced myself I could hear your voice telling
me to fight back. But it hurt too much, and eventually, I just stopped.”
I squeezed his finger back. “You know I was only strong because I had
you, Jun. No one could have fought off an enchantment like that. I’ll tell
you what we had to do to get it off you another time.” I gave him a small
smile, hoping to lighten his mood, but it didn’t work. His face grew even
more grim.
“He wanted to do the same to you. I heard him. He even had the collar
made… Pallas told me, but she promised she wouldn’t let that happen.”
He looked over his shoulder at the woman, who was dozing by the fire
that still flickered from our dinner. A bit of his smile returned.
“Is she a...” It didn’t feel right to say “lover,” even though I very much
wanted to know. But his skin grew even paler as his forehead became
sweaty. My heart stopped. I hadn’t let myself think about how Hadeon had
called Jun his lover, not that anyone controlled like he was could ever be
that. The thought filled me with so much rage that I could feel it shaking the
earth beneath my feet. That wasn’t fair to Jun. He was the one who had
suffered, and my outrage didn’t help him.
I wanted to loop my arm over his shoulders and hold him tight, but I
resisted. “I’m sorry I asked. We don’t have to talk about it. If you want to,
when you're ready, we can. But for now, perhaps a bit more rest? We are
going to try to get out of here tomorrow.”
Jun didn’t speak again but nodded and made his way to lie down next to
Pallas. They didn’t touch, but she rolled over, so their pinkies were
intertwined as they lay side by side.
I needed rest as well. I could feel the exhaustion of everything weighing
on me. But instead of approaching the fire, I simply pressed my back
against Abraxas’ hard side and slid down so I was cradled in the crook of
his arm.
“Good night, my Dragon King.”

T he ocean of my mind ebbed calmly . B ut it glowed that mystic blue

of the wild spring. I landed on the shore, but I was also in the cavern, the
ocean becoming the spring that glowed softly. I knew it wasn’t real since I
couldn’t focus on anything, and my surroundings shifted with my thoughts.
So, a dream then? I sat where I had fallen asleep, but there was no fire, and
no one lay around it. I leaned back into the hard scales of Abraxas’ side,
only to find a cool, soft body instead.
Abraxas wrapped his arms around me and whispered in my ear, “It’s
good to see you, little bird.”
I spun around, and there he was, just as I remembered him. Just a fae
man, his ears pointed and his smile wicked. His long silver-white hair ran
down over his bare shoulders, and I saw the scars from our fight with the
Nalle across his chest.
He raised his hand up and cupped my face. “Aren’t you happy to see me
too, Tori?”
I punched him right in the face.
He let out a pained groan, but I didn’t stop. I slammed him down, but he
snagged my wrists and flipped on top of me.
“YOU ASSHOLE!” I rammed my feet into his stomach, and he flew
back as I scrambled up. I lunged at him again, but he easily blocked me,
sending my arms off to the side. His viridian eyes twinkled, and it only
pissed me off more. “You absolute asshole! Why didn’t you tell me? You
said we had no secrets, and now… now…”
He blocked my blows, and I could hear an occasional muffled groan
when one landed, but he was laughing now. “I’m dying, Tori. Be gentle
with me.”
I slammed my fist into his chest, and tears streamed from my eyes. “You
can’t, you liar. You can’t die.” I collapsed, my face pressed to the skin of his
chest, sobbing. He wrapped his arms around me and gently stroked my hair.
“I wanted to tell you, my little bird, every single day. It was forbidden.
No dragon has ever revealed our ability to shift, not once in all of written
history. I couldn’t tell you, even if you are my…” he trailed off.
“Say it,” I commanded.
He sighed. “Even if you are my mate.”
“You lied to me about that, too. How long did you know?” I lay on his
chest for a while, listening to his heartbeat. It was weak, so weak.
“I knew from the moment I set foot in Niata you were my mate.
Whatever magic it is that connects us, it must have been bound by the sea
and the salt water. But once I touched that land, I knew you were meant to
be mine.”
That stirred something in me, a deep hurt. He was dying, and I didn’t
know what to do, but still, I found new ways for pain to cut me.
 “So, what? All I’ve felt was a lie? This was all because of some
mystical connection we had no control over.”
He laughed, really laughed then. “The connection may have drawn me
to you, and yes, I convinced Hadeon to let me take you to Xyr because of it.
But do not think I didn’t regret that choice many times over.”
I pushed up off of him. Was he really saying what I thought he was?
He raised his hand and gently pushed a stray hair back behind my ear.
“For a time, I hated you. I hated how weak you made me. I hated how my
every waking thought was consumed by you. I hated how when you were
near, I couldn’t control myself. You possessed me, mind and soul. I hated
how I would have done anything, anything, for you to smile at me.”
He hit me with that grin that pulled at my heart, and his eyes sparkled.
“Because I saw you, Tori. I really saw you, the ferocious, caring, and
uncontainable force that you are. How could I not have hated you
completely and fallen madly in love with you?” His words soothed my
aching heart. “I fell in love with you the moment you held your sword to
my throat with that perfect ass planted on my chest, and let me tell you, that
had nothing to do with this bond. You were so filled with life and fire, and it
reminded me what I was truly fighting for before hatred turned my heart to
stone.”
He squeezed me tight, and I lay my head back down on his chest. “I
love you, too, Abraxas.” I let myself linger there with those words finally
shared between us, and I imagined his heartbeat grew a bit stronger.
“No more lies, Abraxas,” I sighed. “Or maybe it doesn’t matter. I don’t
even know if this is real or if it really is just a dream.”
He gripped my face softly, running his thumb over my lips. “Does this
feel real?”
I shivered. “Yes.”
He leaned in. “And what about this?” His lips traced over the sensitive
skin of my neck, trailing small kisses up and down.
“Yes.”
His hands came up, gentle at first, caressing around my waist. His
fingers trailed lightly over my skin; the sensation was almost unbearable as
he traveled over my ribs. But then his thumb traced the curve under my
breast, and I felt my nipples peak.
“Is this really the time for this, Abraxas?” I was still mad at him, but
that feeling was quickly melting away into something much more primal.
 “I can think of no better time, my little bird.” He didn’t have to say the
rest. This might be the last time. My eyes pricked with tears, and I refused
to accept it. I found his lips with mine. He tasted real, and the warmth of his
lips and tongue pushed away the chill that still gripped my heart. I weaved
my fingers through the long silver locks of his hair, pulling him even tighter
to me.
His hand encompassed my breast, and he teased me by tracing around
my nipple gently but never giving me that pressure I craved. I growled at
him, and he chuckled, “Impatient princess.”
I traced my hands over the planes of his chest, letting my fingers caress
every line of him and running along the scar that wrapped around his ribs. I
placed my lips on the pulse that beat under the skin of his neck. I pushed
my hips into him. His responding hardness had my own arousal growing,
and I ground down harder until I had him whimpering beneath me.
The world seemed to swirl. I could still see him, but I could feel the
damp warmth of the cave as well, the grass pressing against my face. “I
think I’m waking up.”
He growled and grabbed me by the back of my neck, spinning us and
pinning me under him. “I’m not letting you go yet, Tori.” Our mouths
crashed together, and our hands moved with a new desperation. The real
world faded away, and I just focused on him, forcing myself to only feel his
weight and the smooth sensation of his skin.
We ripped off the rest of our clothes, and I felt the velvet hardness of
him press against my cunt, my arousal coating him. He ground into me, his
teeth scraping over the skin of my shoulders. I lifted my hips to him, and we
fit together perfectly.
I felt his hands move up the inside of my arms until his fingers were
tracing the grooves of my palm. Then he tightly wove his fingers through
mine, holding me to the ground as he thrust into me. Each meeting of our
hips brought me one step closer to the edge, that beautiful golden light
threading between us. He released one hand to run it down my side, over
my hip, and down my thigh. He pulled my knee up along his side, and he
shifted himself deeper inside me. The new position had him hitting that
place that had me seeing stars.
“Abraxas…” that delicious tension was building in me, but I could feel
the world swirling again, trying to rip one more thing away from me. I
closed my eyes, trying to stay in that place, when his lips met mine.
 “Tori, my love, look at me.” I opened my eyes, and his face was so
beautiful. His skin was flushed with effort and arousal; his soft lips parted
as he moaned. I kissed them, swallowing the sound.
“Stay with me, Abraxas.” I ran my fingers through his hair, down his
back, feeling the muscles pulse with each agonizing thrust. He tightened the
grip of his fingers on mine in time with the drive of his hips.
“Until the sky burns, Tori.” He held my hip tight, his fingers
commanding the skin and flesh beneath them, as he slid into me with
relentless force, and I was lost. That golden light that lived between us
became the stars in the sky, and I was floating in my body, my climax
weaving itself into every muscle and nerve. I moaned his name over and
over, and I felt him shudder along with me. Before we could come down
together and I could revel in the feeling of him in my arms, he was gone.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 6

Hadeon
525 years ago

M yoveruse
muscles quaked, spasming as they tried to heal themselves from
in the field. Dirt from digging clung to my nail beds, and my
palms were inflamed, where the skin had torn off from lifting stone blocks
to build the new wing of the dragon temple. Bolts of pain sliced through me
as I hauled myself back to the rotten hole I slept in. The chains at my ankles
clacked against the stone floor as my feet dragged across their abrasive
surface.
The torches of the temple cast shadows like ghosts upon the wall, their
eyes following me. The hiss of the pitch was their laughter at the weak
creature I had become. My pathetic refuge was carved in the back of the
great stone dragon statue, hidden under his tail. It was fitting because I was
worth less than the shit left behind by one of these monsters.
After my village had burned down, raiders came through to claim
anything that wasn’t destroyed. I was one of those things. They tossed my
burnt body in the back of the wagon, and the next thing I knew, I was sold
to the priests at a nearby temple to the old gods, like some pathetic human
child.
I made my way behind the statue and collapsed from exhaustion. I
barely felt the lice and fleas burrowing into my hair and flesh as sweet
darkness took me.
Then, a rough hand was pulling me out of my alcove. The pads of his
fingers seemed to find their way to the same bruises. There was nowhere I
could go, nowhere that was safe, nowhere that was just mine.
“You’re filthy, boy. Unfit for this holy place. Come with me.” I knew
what that meant.
The priest dragged me to the altar underneath that great stone dragon’s
maw. Bowls of tepid water sat out from the day’s rituals, and he grabbed a
stained rag, dragging its coarse fibers over my skin.
He pulled off the scrap of fabric that was my clothes, so I stood naked in
that great hall. The priest’s eyes glazed over with hunger, and I knew it
wouldn’t be long now. But I didn’t fight him as the rag wrapped around me.
He had left the pokers in the urns of embers on the altar, a reminder of the
pain I had received over and over when I had fought him before. And I was
just so tired; my body was already broken. I just hoped it would be over
soon.
He laid me down on the frigid stone of that altar, and I floated away
from my body. It wasn’t me this was happening to. I let my mind drift
anywhere else. Above me, the torchlight swayed over that great dragon
statue, and he came alive. His eyes glowed ochre, and his tongue lashed.
His deep, menacing growl struck into the deepest part of me, his hot,
disgusting breath on my neck, my face, my lips. I felt his teeth bite into my
skin over and over. That deep red flame surrounded me until I could see
nothing but its endless depths. Beautiful boy, how I love to devour you.

T he dark red flame followed me into my waking consciousness . I t

seeped through my closed eyelids and snapped them open. No, it wasn’t me
who was the prisoner anymore, but him. I had defeated him, and now his
heart glowed; that deep, blood-red crimson trapped within the layers of
enchantment bound him to me. My nails cut into the stone bench I lay upon.
His power was mine; his life was mine. I was the Great Hero, the savior, but
still, I felt I could hear his deep growl inside of me, and the hairs on the
back of my neck rose. Lightning crackled over my skin, and I thought about
reaching out and destroying us both.
 “Ah, Your Eminence, you’ve awakened!” Leather-clad feet approached,
and I slowly raised my aching body off the stone slab.
“Plagis, why am I down here?” I grabbed my aching head and propped
my elbows on my knees. The red light of the dragon’s heart caused every
exposed inch of my skin to itch.
“It seemed prudent to place you as close to the heart as possible to
speed up your recovery.”
Slowly, the memories came back to me. The girl sitting on my lap as I
tempted Abraxas. He barely resisted the trap. It had all backfired on me as
his army arrived at my borders. His magic clashed with mine with a
strength I hadn’t felt in centuries. It still hadn’t been enough.
“Where is he now?”
When I first saw his true form, I couldn’t believe it. The great empty pit
of denial that comes when a tragedy too large for the mind to comprehend
unfolds before your very eyes. Then the anger came. How had I not known?
How many times had I looked into those emerald eyes over the centuries?
The truth had been right in front of me, and I had not seen it.
“He was last seen flying north. Sources have him flying out into the Sea
of Spirits.”
I shook out my limbs, still stiff from the recovery. Did Abraxas know
how close he had come to overpowering me? Did he know I had laid under
the fiery artifact, closer to death than I had come to since I first gained my
powers? I stripped off the flimsy white robe I had been dressed in,
surveying the large burns that ran over my chest. I’d used every healer I
could find to rid myself of a similar scar after facing the World Breaker, but
here it sat again, reignited. A fate I could never escape.
The wound was still fresh enough that it stung as the surrounding skin
pulled with my movement. I ran my fingers over the raw surface, savoring
the pain that laced through me.
“Your Eminence?” Plagis lingered behind me.
“Send every scout we have to the islands. I want him found
immediately.”
“Sir, with the Dragon Army’s invasion, it would be prudent not to—”
I lashed out and struck him across the face with both my hand and
power. He crumpled to the floor immediately.
“I want him found. Now.”
 “Of course, sire.” Plagis clutched his cheek as he rose from the ground.
“I will see it done.” He scampered from the room, and I was alone with the
heart.
I turned to face it. The dragon’s heart floated in the center of the room,
its fire still beating as if the magnificent beast merely slumbered. Glyphs
danced along enchanted circles, glowing the same deep red as the magic
and my blood. They orbited the heart in all directions, binding it to me.
For a moment, the maroon flames flashed a vivid green in my mind.
Abraxas, how I desired him and how he resisted me. But no longer. He
would be bound to me, just like his father. He would be mine.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 7

Tori

I woke to the pale light of morning streaming into the cave. Despite the
humid air, I shivered. I tried to fall back asleep and will my mind back to
him, but it was too late. The day had claimed me in its cruel clutches.
I placed my hands on his side, the chill of him penetrating into the skin
of my palms. I reached down into the earth, finding the magic easily. I
guided it through my body and willed it into him with every fiber of my
being. I helped Jun; maybe I could help him. It was futile. The magic
wouldn’t cross over into him. The shadow of death clung to him and
prevented my efforts. It differed from the shadows of Jun’s mind. These
were darker than the void that had formed everything, something no light,
no life could cross.
Before, the magic had felt like a river, a flow that molded and changed
within my body. I shaped that amorphous power into a hard and sharp
sword. I struck that dark barrier over and over, but nothing changed. My
fingers shook with the effort, and I could feel my knees give way as more of
my energy was drained. My heartbeat grew dangerously slow, but still, I
fought, ruthlessly striking that magical barrier.
That was until a rough hand landed on my shoulder. “Careful, Princess.”
It was Avlyn. “No point in killing yourself before we can figure this whole
thing out. Leave him be. I have some breakfast for you.”
I finally pulled my palms off the dragon’s side, and Avlyn supported me
as I wobbled over to the fire.
Breakfast was squirrel, again. I knew better than to complain. Pallas sat
in silence, sharing hers with Jun. He made a bit of a face as she pulled
pieces off for him but didn’t protest. I noticed Pallas ate very little of their
shared squirrel.
Avlyn had scarfed theirs down in about three bites. I nibbled at mine
and gave half to Pallas. As I held it out, she characteristically said nothing
but slowly took the squirrel from my hand with a small nod.
“Sorry I couldn’t catch more, but they were getting wise to my trap,”
Avlyn mouthed around their last bite.
“Thank you for hunting for us, Commander,” Pallas murmured, and
Avlyn’s eyes went wide in surprise.
“Um, yeah, of course,” they mumbled. “And you can just call me
Avlyn.” They busied themselves with cleaning their greasy hands on their
trousers and stood.
“Well, I suppose this is as good a time as any. Let’s head out. We’ve
only got one bladder for water, and it’s full. But keep your eyes peeled for
water sources as we travel.” Avlyn scratched their head. “It’s been quite
some time since I’ve traveled in a group that was all fae, so we might push
ourselves quite a bit.”
I was about to protest when Pallas did it for me. “Jun is still recovering;
we won’t be able to push him.”
A small frown curved at the corner of Avlyn’s lips, but they nodded.
“We can take turns helping him as needed as well. Alright, troops, let’s head
out.”
I saw Pallas roll her eyes at that, but she didn’t complain as she stood
and helped Jun do the same. She slung his arm over her shoulders,
supporting him as they followed Avlyn. I brought up the rear.
I felt very naked without a weapon, but the only one Avlyn had hung on
to in our escape was a single dagger, which they held. They led us back to
the tunnel we had previously found. We made slow progress through the
growth of the cavern, Jun occasionally tripping on roots and Pallas needing
to assist him. She struggled as well, wearing heeled shoes that were
appropriate for court but not for adventuring through rough terrain. On
another day, I might have found the situation hilarious, watching Pallas’
face scrunch up in disdain as her heel sunk into the muddy earth. She
looked an awful mess, her luscious hair tangled horribly, her beautiful gown
covered in soot and dirt, and her makeup was smudged. She more
resembled a farm girl than a lady of the highest court. I was sure I looked
no better, but I knew it would affect her more than me.
 I wasn’t laughing today. Instead, my gut clenched at our horrendously
slow pace, and I wondered just how long she would last out here.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 8

Pallas

I stood up from the dying fire as Commander Avlyn put out the last of the
embers. Extending my hand to Jun, I helped him stand. He was still
unsteady, so I gently slung his arm over my shoulders, letting him use me
for support.
I felt Princess Tori giving me a pointed stare, but I ignored her. I didn’t
trust her. If she really cared for her brother as much as she said, she would
have come for him sooner. She would have tried harder. The Dragon
Kingdom always had its secrets, and it seemed she fit in perfectly. I don’t
know how she helped Jun or start that fire when she had no magic of her
own. Hadeon would have known if she had. She could keep her secrets. The
only thing that mattered to me now was getting Jun safely out of here.
I followed the commander as they led us deeper into the forest of the
cavern. The ground was permeated with roots, rocks, and other obstacles,
and my poor Jun kept faltering. I found that I wasn’t much help either. The
shoes I wore were some of my finest, the short heels perfect for dancing at
court. They were not built for the thick mud of wherever the hell we were.
After about the fifth time a heel sunk so deep into the mud I had to stop
and wrench it out, I finally released a curse of frustration. I ripped the shoes
off my feet and tossed them as far as I could into the brush. Commander
Avlyn turned around, giving me a curious glance, but I heard Tori shifting
behind me and turned to see her offering her own shoes to me.
“I’m fine.” I didn’t need help, least of all from her.
Her eyes practically hit the back of her skull. “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t
realize you were so used to walking barefoot on rocky terrain. Maybe it was
the haughty attitude or the fine clothes that confused me.” What a bitch.
 “I said I’m fine.”
“Look, you will injure yourself, and it won’t bother me one bit to leave
you behind, so take the damn shoes.”
“Tori…” Jun looked at his sister with soft eyes, and it drove a spike into
my heart; she didn’t deserve his kindness. But I had no doubt she would
leave me the first chance she was given. I wasn’t about to make it easy on
her. I held my hand out and took the shoes, slipping them onto my feet.
They were made of leather with a firm sole, likely making them ideal for
sword fighting. I pulled the laces tight; they fit well enough.
I stood and gave her a quick nod before following the commander. They
still gave me that concerned look, so I narrowed my eyes in annoyance.
They gave a small chuckle, and I thought I heard them mumble something
about “birds and feathers.”
The commander guided us to a small tunnel that led out of the cave. The
deeper we went, the darker it became until everything was pitch black,
slowing our progression even more. This would be the perfect place for a
predator to ambush us, I assumed, not that I had much firsthand experience
with hunting. I let my hand trace along the wall to keep my bearings. It was
wet and unnervingly smooth like thousands of hands had polished it by
tracing over the surface as I did now. That thought was very discomforting.
Unsurprisingly, the princess couldn’t keep her mouth shut and started
babbling to the commander about something. They quipped back and forth
at each other. I just ignored it all, trying to focus on placing one foot in front
of the other, but their talking was incessant and grated on my ears. I gritted
my teeth, and Jun looked at me with concern. It seemed my reaction didn’t
go unnoticed by Tori, either.
“Let’s switch. I can help him for a bit.” She lifted his arm from over my
shoulder. I was about to protest, but Jun leaned on her readily. Having his
weight off me was much more relieving than I wanted to admit, so I said
nothing.
The surrounding air was rapidly growing cold, and soon, without Jun’s
body against me, I began shivering. My dress was torn to shreds. It had
been one of my finest. I would have mourned it had I not been shivering so
fiercely. An icy blast came down the tunnel, and I clasped my arms around
myself. Where were we? It was summer on the continent, so very few
places felt this cold. We could be in the Ashen Mountains, but since the
king brought us here, it seemed more likely we were far north in the Dragon
Kingdom.
“Let me know if you need someone to cuddle up with, my lady.” The
commander had snuck up beside me without my notice, and I jumped at
their proximity and flirtation.
I couldn’t see their face in the dark, but their voice sounded apologetic
as they said, “Sorry, old habits die hard. It’s getting quite cold. We might
not have a choice soon.”
I didn’t respond. I’d found throughout my life that my responses never
mattered. Everyone had already decided on their actions without my
consent. So why bother wasting the energy? I shivered violently at the cold
as we kept walking, and I expected the commander to wrap me up in their
arms at any moment. I knew what would happen. There would be a not-so-
subtle caress of a finger over the curve of my breast as they pressed their
hips into the curve of my backside. I lost count of the times I dealt with that
and much, much more. But the commander’s advances never came.
We kept walking, and the temperature kept dropping. My teeth were
chattering so loud the sound echoed off the tunnel walls.
The commander surprised me again by speaking very close to my ear.
“Look, I understand this isn’t ideal. But if you keep this up much longer,
your body could start shutting down, or you might just rattle those teeth
right out of your skull. So, my lady, can I touch you?”
My feet froze, but not from the cold. I couldn’t remember the last time
someone asked before touching me. I’d been Hadeon’s plaything for so
long. Had I really forgotten I deserved that basic decency?
“Yes, Commander.”
“Call me Avlyn.”
Their arms were muscular and unbelievably warm as they wrapped
around me from behind, pressing their whole body against my back. It was
glorious, but the embrace was very restricted and professional. They were
just stopping me from going into shock.
“What’s the holdup?” Tori and Jun had caught up to us.
“Nothing.” The commander shifted away, and a tiny whimper fled my
lips as the cold air whipped between us. I felt them hesitate, then wrap their
arm around my side so that we could walk together, still touching. They
gently pushed me forward, and we continued our descent.
“Thank you, Avlyn.”
 “Ah, she speaks!” A chuckle fled their lips. “But don’t mention it.
History would show that I am way too lenient for beautiful women with bad
attitudes.”
“You better not be talking about me!” Tori called back over her
shoulder. Avlyn laughed again. The sound sent a warmth through my heart
that had nothing to do with their body heat. They leaned close to whisper in
my ear, the warm air of their breath ghosting over the pointed tip. “Like I
said, very bad attitudes.”
We walked until even the commander was barely keeping me warm.
When I noticed I could just make out the elegant lines of their face. That
meant…
“Daylight ahead!” called the princess. Avlyn quickened our pace, and a
few moments later, we reached the end of our tunnel. The icy wind whipped
me even harder, and I looked out over a small beach nested against sheer
rock cliffs. The ocean that beat the shore was a dark, menacing grey, and I
couldn’t see much beyond our small landing because of the thick mist.
“The Sea of Spirits,” the commander whispered. I pushed myself deeper
into their side as my shivers resumed. They wrapped their arm around me
tighter.
“How can you be sure?” I asked.
“My lady, I would know this ocean were I blind and deaf.” I didn’t have
time to ask why before Tori and Jun came up beside us.
“Nowhere to go,” Jun commented.
“I wouldn’t be so sure,” Tori gently responded. “I was always quite the
climber, you remember.”
Jun huffed, “Yes, but I never was. Besides, have you climbed since…”
He trailed off, looking at her arm. Her dress was more torn up than mine,
and I saw a massive scar running around her left bicep. She clasped it
reflexively under his gaze.
In the palace, I pulled her by that arm, and she had winced. At the time,
I thought she was just being dramatic, but now something like guilt stirred
in my stomach.
“I’ll be alright; we have little choice anyway.” She kept rubbing her arm
as she spoke.
“Ok, you two, stay here or in the tunnel to avoid most of the wind. Tori,
you come with me.” The commander released me from their hold. I wasn’t
as gentle as I should have been getting Jun next to me in the tunnel’s
entrance, but I was desperate to stay warm.
We sat shivering together, and he undid his coat to wrap us under it. We
sat in silence, watching the commander and princess dart around the small
beach, examining the cliff walls and who knew what else. Tori’s
talkativeness had rubbed off on Jun.
“You can trust her, you know.” His voice was barely above a whisper.
“How quickly you have forgiven her.”
He sighed. “She’s my sister, Pallas.”
“That means nothing.”
He looked at me with sad eyes filled with pity. I glanced away so I
didn’t have to see it. He sighed again. “It means something to me.”
I leaned my head onto his shoulders, and we didn’t say anymore. We
knew we never had to speak of it. This silence was especially loud. I had
grown used to Jun’s singing; it always lifted my broken heart. Jun’s magic
was incredible. In all my research with my father, voice-channeling magic
was some of the rarest, even before magic disappeared. Most required
external facilities to control their magic, whether that be glyphs, enchanted
instruments, or even magical tattoos.
Jun had never been trained. He learned to control it himself. He’d even
told me it had been easy, natural, although he hadn’t even known that was
what he was doing at first.
That’s why Hadeon had been so desperate to claim him. He’d spent the
last five hundred years killing or capturing anyone with even the slightest
hint of magic. So, when rumors came from the Pearl Kingdom of a twin
with a magic voice, he hadn’t been subtle in his invasion.
I’d been so relieved to see him go, knowing that I’d have a few weeks
of peace; I hadn’t spared a single thought for the people who wouldn’t
survive it. As long as I survived, that’s what mattered. Then I met Jun.

8 months ago
 The gardens were barren in the middle of winter. Nothing remained but
the frozen earth and a few dried vines; the leaves barely held on in the crisp
breeze. In the spring, the palace gardens would have this place looking like
something out of a dream. Flowers of every color blossomed between
stands of the golden ambrosia flower that fueled everything in this empire.
No one was out here during the winter. It was a perfect hiding spot.
I’d worn a thick fur coat to keep out the winter chill. The soft white fur
had come off a mountain cat from the Ashen Mountains. There was nothing
magical about it, but there were so few left that the coat was worth more
than what most people in the outer ring made in a year. I let the dirt touch
the hem as I sat on the edge of the derelict garden bed, trailing my fingers
through the dead soil.
“Pallas, my love, I have someone for you to meet.” My whole body
tensed as the bottom of my stomach dropped out. He was back. I’d seen his
entourage coming up the main road of the city. I’d grown stupid in his
absence, bold.
I clenched the coat’s lapels in my fist, hoping it looked like I was trying
to stay warm and not hiding my flushed skin. Hopefully, my swollen lips
would be mistaken for chapped in the dry winter air, and the chilly breeze
would sweep away the scent of ash and rose.
I lifted off the ice-cold stone and turned to greet Hadeon. He wore his
typical elegantly embroidered purple coat with golden threads that glistened
in the afternoon sun. The straight collar nearly reached his sharp jawline.
By his side was a boy, but not truly a boy, for he had the body of a tall,
slender man and a low voice to match. His angular face was clean-shaven
and handsome, complimented well by his long dark hair that was pulled
back into a tight bun. His deep slate eyes shone with innocence reserved for
the very young. Hadeon had his arm around him, and the boy tried to shift
away unsuccessfully. I saw him flinch each time Hadeon’s body shifted, and
I knew what that meant.
“Pallas, this is Prince Jun Khato of the Pearl Kingdom. I have a feeling
we will all become very close soon.” Hadeon grinned that terrible grin I
knew all too well. He looked at the boy as if he wished to devour him,
which he surely would. A horrible part of me was grateful for it. Maybe this
new toy would distract Hadeon away from me, and I could have a bit more
peace. How many toys had Hadeon played with and discarded over the
years, but I remained? I didn’t care what happened to them.
 But then Jun looked up at me, giving me the softest smile I had ever
seen. It was hesitant and beautiful, a shy smile many hadn’t seen.
“It’s nice to meet you, Lady Pallas.”
For centuries, I’d hardened my heart. I wasn’t meant for much in this
life and most days, all I clung to was the idea of survival and the hope that I
might somehow outlive this situation. I had long ago given up the thought
of escape or happiness. I belonged to Hadeon, and I wasn’t worth anything
without that possession. But maybe these last weeks without him had
allowed a fatal flaw in the armor to crack open.
One look from those kind grey eyes and my heart split. He did not know
what was coming or what Hadeon would put him through. I did. I had long
ago given up on myself, but the thought of this boy going through what I
had scraped open wounds I thought long plastered over.
“It’s nice to meet you too, Prince Jun.”

“W hat ’ s that ?” J un snapped me out of my musings , pointing out at

the sea. I squinted. Through the mist, I could just make out a ship. I waved
my arms and tried to hop up and signal them, but Jun held me back with
surprising strength. His face was like stone.
I looked again and saw the purple sail of the ship materialize through
the fog. The flaming crown etched in gold seemed to burn as the wind
whipped the sails. Hadeon’s soldiers. My saviors and my nemesis. I was at
a crossroads, unsure which path I would take. Would I choose my abuser or
Tori’s? And despite centuries of pain, a part of me still longed to run back to
Hadeon, to face his wrath, if only because I understood that path. I knew
what would come. With the commander and Tori, everything was uncertain.
Jun’s grip shook around my hand. I had a choice to make.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 9

Tori

A vlyn and I were trying out a crack in the cliff to see if we could traverse
it until the sight of Pallas waving her arms in my peripheral caught my
attention. I snapped around to see what she was looking at, and my stomach
sank at the sight of the Court of Flames vessel.
I slid down the cliff to Avlyn’s side, and they pulled the dagger out of
their belt.
“Don’t love our odds with one dagger between us.” I tried to make it
sound lighthearted but failed.
Avlyn’s lips were set in a thin line. “I’m more concerned about her,”
they were looking at Pallas, who had stopped trying to signal the ship, but it
was too late. It was headed straight for us. “She’s an unknown. I don’t like
unknowns.”
“We can’t let them find Abraxas. He is defenseless.” I balled my hands
into fists; they felt hollow without a sword.
Avlyn nodded their head in agreement. It looked like fighting was our
only option. “Got any good ideas, Princess?”
“No, but I do have a stupid one.”
T he ship had nearly reached the shore by the time I made it back to
Pallas and Jun.
“What are we going to do, Tori?” My brother was shaking, and not from
the cold.
I knelt down in front of him but looked only at Pallas. “Jun says I can
trust you. Prove it. Help us.”
She was silent; we didn’t have time for this. I was about to turn back to
Avlyn when I heard Jun whisper, “I can’t go back there, Pallas.” I
practically saw her resolve at his words.
“It’s stupid to trust me. I could easily turn on you. Those are my men
out there.” She wasn’t wrong. That’s what made this a stupid idea. But she
had helped us, helped me, already. I didn’t understand her motives, but I
thought back to when we were at that party in Xyr. For just a moment, I had
seen her shell crack. Perhaps that was the person for whom Jun cared so
deeply.
“I have a feeling those men don’t belong to anyone but Hadeon. And the
truth is, you don’t.” Something flashed so fast through her expression that I
almost missed it. I stood and reached my hand out to her. “I’m asking. Help
us.”
She reached out her hand, but I gripped her forearm the way I did every
other soldier to help her rise. She met my eyes and nodded.
“Good. Besides, if you betray us, I’ll make sure you don’t leave this
beach alive.”

A small boat was launched to the shore with six fully armored
soldiers, not good odds. I had to hope they weren’t all fae. Who knew how
many were still on the ship? I would worry about that later.
I held Pallas in front of me, my arm locked around her neck. Avlyn held
Jun, dagger pressed to his throat.
“A little tight, Tori,” she mumbled.
“I have to make it believable, Pallas.” She grunted at that.
 The soldiers disembarked, and one moved ahead of the others.
Undoubtedly, he was the leader. He removed his helmet, revealing a shaved
head. His long fae ears were clearly visible. Fuck.
He raised an eyebrow. "What's the meaning of this?"
Avlyn, their dagger still pressed against Jun's throat, sneered, "A bit of
leverage, soldier. You wouldn't want harm to befall the prince, would you?"
The soldiers exchanged glances as their hands gripped the hilts of their
weapons. I tightened my hold on Pallas until I felt her wheeze; I tried not to
enjoy it. “We want safe passage back to the ship.” I moved to the side.
The leader’s eyes followed me, and he stepped away from the others,
who kept their eyes on Avlyn. “You think you are getting off this beach
alive?” he chuckled.
I glared at him. "We can make this easy or very, very messy. Your call."
He walked towards me again until we were only a sword’s distance
apart. Pallas was my only shield from his blade. He laughed again, and all
the soldiers drew their weapons. We were outnumbered, so we had to play
dirty.
Pallas slammed her elbow into my gut much harder than I thought she
could. I released my grip, and she ran. “Help me! Save me!” The group all
turned to track her, and it was just enough. I closed the distance between the
enemy and me, cracking my fist against his bare cheek. He staggered, and I
tried to wrestle the sword from his grip.
“Now, Jun!” I screamed.
A single, clear note rang out over the beach, echoing off the cove’s
walls. Everyone was caught in his song except for me. I pulled the sword
from the leader’s hand. Jun’s voice broke, and with it, the spell was lifted.
With my next breath, I sliced the fae’s neck before he could recover. I had
counted on more time. Avlyn was outnumbered.
Jun coughed in Avlyn’s arms as the soldiers ran at them. Pallas threw
herself onto the back of one, pulling him down. It was stupid, but I didn’t
have time to worry about her or be grateful. There was shouting coming
from the boat. Avlyn threw Jun aside and blocked a strike as best they could
with the small dagger. I closed the distance between us, striking the nearest
soldier right at the seam of his armor at the back of the knee. It was not a
lethal hit, but it was enough to incapacitate.
We engaged the three standing men as best we could. Avlyn still had
armor, so they used their body to block me, but I heard them grunt as the
enemies’ blades found their mark.
The soldier Pallas tackled hit her, and I cringed as she fell. She caught
herself like someone trained in combat. Or someone trained in pain, the
thought ran through my mind.
Hitting the ground running, she dashed towards the ocean’s edge with
the soldier giving chase. There was no escape, and she stumbled on the wet
sand. Pallas’ legs were kicked out from under her, and she crumpled. I was
too far away; I wouldn’t make it in time. The soldier raised his sword. Her
eyes widened. I had seen that look before, the fear laced with acceptance
that there was no way out. She closed her eyes, but a great wave suddenly
crashed over the man, knocking him to the ground. Before he could get his
bearings and rise back up, Avlyn closed the distance and skewered him.
I danced through the soldiers, landing strikes where I could on any
exposed portion of their bodies. I grabbed the sword of the man whose knee
I had struck and tossed it at Avlyn with my bad arm; pain radiated
throughout my muscles. The sword flew too far to the left.
Avlyn scrambled for the weapon, and a soldier raised a blade overhead.
I ran into his body at full speed, knocking both of us over in a mess of limbs
and swords. He rolled onto me, his armor cutting into my very unprotected
body, and slammed his fist into my face until I tasted blood, scrambling for
my sword, and grabbed it from the sandy beach.
I struck the side of the soldier’s helmet with the pommel. It shocked him
enough to free myself and avoid another swing. Avlyn struck the man’s
back, and he went still. Avlyn helped me up, and I had just a second to see
that we were very fucked. Three injured soldiers remained, but each drew
their sword and took a fighting stance. Three more small boats were being
lowered from the main ship, all full of reinforcements.
Avlyn stepped in front of me, their sword at the ready. “I have these
fuckers. Help Jun. Without him, we won’t stand a chance.”
I dashed to my brother’s side as Avlyn’s swords clashed with their
opponents. Pallas had her hand on his back as he continued to cough.
“Tori, I’m sorry. I can’t. It’s like he still has me. The pain…” he
coughed again; this time, it came out more ragged.
I placed my hand over his heart and stared into his dark slate eyes. It
was like looking in a mirror. “It’s always been you and me against the
world. We do this together, Jun.”
 I reached into the earth with my mind. The magic was waiting for me.
But an even stronger pull came to me from the sea. The magic there was
deep, primordial, and much more vicious. I pulled at just a thread and felt it
sink into Jun. Immediately, his coughing stopped. I felt the shadow that still
lay over his throat and sent the magic there to wash away the ghost of his
collar. The ocean’s power snapped it up in one great wave.
But more shadows remained. I analyzed his body with the magic, and
when I reached his heart, pain laced through my soul at what I found.
Shadows were etched into every nook. With every beat, his heart strained
against their control. They had made themselves at home. This was not
something I could wash away without destroying Jun. I didn’t think any
magic could.
I pulled the ocean’s magic back, trying to turn it from a vicious thing
into a soft caress. It was impossible. The sea didn’t want to be contained.
So, I let it go, and instead reached for that same feeling inside my own
heart. I pulled a small amount of my own life out, just a thread, but it left
me weak. I wrapped it gently around Jun’s heart. It didn’t remove the
shadows or even touch them, but I hoped it would make them easier to bear.
He opened his mouth, and a pure note escaped. Even I was entranced by
its beauty. The soldiers on the beach fell to their knees, awe plastered on
their faces. We had unlocked something, and Avlyn, Pallas, and I were still
free. Avlyn, ever the soldier, didn’t hesitate to end our enemies.
I finally took a breath, but it was stolen almost immediately. The
soldiers on the boats still approached, unfazed.
“They plugged their ears; I watched them do it,” Pallas said.
“And that would work? This is magic we’re talking about.” Avlyn was
panting, but they still held their fighting stance.
“It seems so,” I responded, gently releasing Jun. His face was pale as he
stopped singing.
“What do we do now?” Pallas asked in a strained voice. A tiny smile
crossed her lips. “Don’t tell me I chose the losing side.”
“Not the most appropriate time to reveal a sense of humor, Pallas.”
“Seems like it might be the last chance I have.”
I placed a hand on Avlyn’s shoulder. “What about your magic? They are
still on the water.”
“I don’t think splashing them is going to do much,” they said with a
huff.
 “Everyone’s so funny when they are about to die. I’ll channel for you,
just like Jun.”
Avlyn gave another grunt but didn’t object. I placed my hands on them
and reached for the magic again. The ocean seemed even more vicious and
hungry. Its depths expanded beyond what I could fathom, and its dark heart
pulsed, but a vast, dark shadow was coming straight for us. I could feel it
extending tendrils, reaching for the surface. For a moment, I felt a huge
yellow eye looking back at me.
“Any day now, Princess.” Avlyn tightened their grip on their sword as
the first boat reached the beach.
The shadow arrived, and a great tentacle shot from the water, grabbing
hold of the small boat and flinging it into the air. The soldiers’ screams were
cut short when their armor pulled them under the roiling surface. The sea
looked like it was boiling as more tentacles writhed in the depths.
Before they could react, the remaining boats were crushed in the
Leviathan’s arms. Wood splintered, and the men aboard were pulled
violently under.
There was shouting coming from the main ship, but the Leviathan
wrapped itself around the vessel in a heartbeat. Its limbs climbed the sides
like the hands of death itself, impervious to the swords and spears on deck.
The attempt to harm the creature was futile as each tentacle wrapped around
a soldier and pulled him into the grasp of the ocean.
The very last soldier tried to stand his ground, evading a large tentacle
with his sword, but fell victim to a smaller one wrapped around his leg. As
he was lifted over the ship’s railing, his screams echoed across the crashing
waves, laced with fear only prey can feel. The sea parted, and the great jaws
of the Leviathan emerged, row after row of hideous fangs that descended
into an endless black pit. It dropped the soldier, and the crunch of metal was
audible as the Leviathan swallowed him whole.
All of us on the beach were stock still. It had only taken the space of
five breaths to destroy all the small boats and the soldiers. Content, the
Leviathan sank beneath the waves.
I reached out with my mind once again.
Now we are even, little beast. The voice that rang in my mind sounded
deeper and colder than the most unknown trenches of the sea. I felt the
Leviathan sink back into a world of silence and darkness.
Thank you. Despite my call, there was no reply.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 10

Hadeon
525 years ago

I lay on the stone altar long after the priest had finished. The great dragon’s
maw lay open above. Do it. Eat me, you beast. Kill me. I prayed to him,
but now he was just a statue, unmoving. Please. But tonight, no prayers
would be answered.
A hand tugged at my arm, and I flinched. But it was an old hand,
wrinkled and etched with the marks of time. I turned my head, and the
harsh stone scraped along my skull. Her face was even more wrinkled, and
she had a messy halo of golden-brown hair streaked with white.
“Come on, young one. Let’s get you to bed.”
They all knew. Every single person in that temple knew what that
monster was doing to him, but they said nothing, did nothing. Except for
her. The Seer.
She was half-fae, positively ancient, and fragile. But she would crawl
out from her room, her own personal hell, and hold me as I fell asleep
weeping each night. But she could not fight them. She was a prisoner to that
temple, just as I was.
Seers were not chained, but the herbs they gave them for their visions
infected their blood, and they couldn’t live without them. The pain of the
withdrawal was said to be one of the worst things a human or fae could
bear, death being the sweet release at the end.
I sometime still wonder if she had made the whole thing up, her attempt
to free me. It hadn’t freed me. I’d just gotten a bigger prison.
 I remember the moon had shone full through the tall windows cut out of
the temple walls. The main room was filled with worshipers, prostrating
themselves and leaving offerings for those terrible dragon gods who had
bestowed life upon us and who continued to deny me the sweet release of
death. I hid away in a corner concealed by shadows, my shame and
weakness as my only companions.
A hymn had just ended, the last note still hung in the air when a crash
cut through the reverent atmosphere like a blade. The curtains pulled back,
and smoke billowed from the stone doorway of the Seer’s chambers. The
air was scented with blood and the herbs she craved, that were both her gift
and her damnation. She lurched out of the doorway as if her legs and arms
weren’t attached to her body properly. Her eyes glowed like the moon
above.
The room was silent as each worshipper held their breath. It was
believed that the most potent time to recite a prophecy was on the full
moon. Even without that, magic had already faded enough that even a
prophecy from the Seer of some minor temple was worth more than gold.
She raised one gnarled, ancient finger and pointed to where I lay
hidden. “He’s the one who will face the World Breaker. The Great Hero is
his demise.”
For a moment, the entire world had held still. And then there was the
flood. Hands grabbed me from every direction. I was pushed and pulled
into the crowd. All I saw was that stone dragon’s face and heard his
menacing laughter as I was dragged away.

P resent D ay
“We’ve lost three ships out in the Sea of Spirits.” Luxos twirled a
dagger between his fingers lazily while he leaned against the wall of my
room. “None have returned with any information on the Dragon.”
“Perhaps you should look less pleased about delivering me this
unpleasant news, Commander,” I said, pressing down on the head of the
woman who had my cock in her mouth. She hesitated when she heard
Luxos’ voice, and that wouldn’t do.
Luxos continued his casual ministrations to the blade in his hand. “I told
that old fool Plagis sending ships out there was a fool’s errand. No one
outside the Dragon Kingdom can navigate those waters, not without some
sort of guide.”
The woman gagged loudly as I pressed her down again, and I let out an
aggravated sigh, pushing her so she collapsed to the ground. “Get out of my
sight.” I waved her away as I stuffed my cock back into my pants. She had
the good sense to look afraid as she scrambled out of the room, glancing at
Luxos as she left. If she was looking for pity, she received none. He only
gave her a disgusted look as she passed by.
“So, what would you suggest, Commander?”
“With Abraxas gone, we should push his forces back. They are divided
and lack a leader. This is the time to strike.”
Luxos knew as well as I that Abraxas’ army was larger than mine. I’d
gotten lax these last few centuries, allowing him to run almost all military
operations. I saw now how he’d been pushing his advantage all this time,
and I felt my skin crawling with my power as anger built in me.
Luxos didn’t flinch as bolts of lightning struck out across the room. He
threw up a wall of shadows, blocking a bolt that came too close. That was
something I liked about the commander, his restrained control. The attack
fizzled out against his dark shield, and when it dropped, he was wiping lint
off his shoulder.
“Even divided, we stand to lose too many of our forces to a direct
assault.”
He gave a wicked grin. “Let me see what I can do inside the kingdom.
Perhaps we can keep to the shadows.”
I raised an eyebrow at him. “Has something changed? You could never
enter the kingdom before.”
Luxos rolled up his sleeve, revealing dark glyphs snaked around his
forearm. The ink still glimmered, and blood leaked from the edges of the
tattoo. “Just had the new Huldu ink these. They feel potent. In fact,
everything has felt more potent ever since…”
He was wise not to finish that sentence. But I knew, for I had felt it, too.
Ever since the spring, I’d felt it. The whispers of it on the wind, the echoes
of it beneath my feet. But after Abraxas had changed, there was no denying
it. Magic. Magic as it had been before I’d killed Malech, and every last drop
had dried up. I couldn’t quite reach it, but it was there, just below the
surface. Ever since he and that girl had slipped through my fingers.
“I expect results, Commander.”
“Of course, Your Eminence.” He exited the room, and I called to the
storm in my heart. As it had for the last five hundred years, I felt the great
stream of magic it called to, linked to the dragon’s heart locked away below
my feet.
I sent the bolt out of my hand and into the armoire across my room. The
lightning fanned across the wood in an erratic pattern. The entire thing
disintegrated.
Let them come. Let them all come. The magic of this world belonged to
me, and I would destroy any who tried to claim it.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 11

Tori

T heflawless
Leviathan had considerately left the ship remarkably intact. It was
except for a few broken boards and ominously empty living
quarters still scattered with the soldiers’ personal effects. Avlyn quickly
took the helm and began shouting words at Jun, Pallas, and myself. Some of
them I even understood.
“Pallas has an excuse, but you two grew up on an island. How do you
not know how to sail?” Avlyn questioned us as they bustled around the ship,
tying knots and moving the sails.
“We grew up as royalty. I had people to sail for me.” I crossed my arms
over my chest.
“That is the most spoiled princessy thing I have ever heard you say.
Although I remember our journey to Xyr, so maybe I can figure out why
you never enjoyed sailing.” Avlyn huffed a laugh.
Even just the jostling of the ship as we prepared to sail had my stomach
lurching. I kept near the railing.
Pallas kept glancing at the dark water below; the color was drained from
her face.
“It’s not coming back. You can relax,” I tried to reassure her.
“How can you be so sure?”
“Because it told me.”
Pallas and Jun exchanged a glance at that. “I thought Tori didn’t have
any magic?” My brother directed the question at Pallas.
“She doesn’t.”
“I’m standing right here, thank you very much. What would you know
about my magic?”
 Her eyes returned to that dead stare; the color washed out of them.
“Hadeon wanted Jun’s and your powers. Twins are always born with more
magic, or at least they were. He thought maybe your powers just hadn’t
emerged yet and went to great lengths to get it out of you.”
I remembered my dance with Hadeon and Luxos stabbing Kaleos in that
derelict temple. “So, he figured abusing me would awaken it?”
“That’s what happened to him.” I didn’t like what her words implied.
They hung in the air a few more moments before she continued, “So, he
thought it would work on you as well. But it didn’t, so he assumed you
were powerless. But you obviously aren’t.” She looked me up and down.
Jun came over to me and held my hand. “Do you have magic, Tori?”
My eyes were locked on Pallas. “You’ve sided with us. But you must
trust us as well. You obviously know Hadeon well, maybe better than
anyone. What are you to him?”
She didn’t move. That dead gaze I’d seen in Xyr locked into her eyes.
“Have I sided with you? Or am I just doing my best to survive? You
stole me away from my life, Princess. I owe you nothing.”
I gritted my teeth. Why was she being so difficult? She already helped
us once, and I didn’t have time for her waffling. “Well, if you are so keen
on being my enemy, perhaps I’ll treat you like one.” I grabbed her upper
arm, pulling her away from the railing. Her eyes snapped to mine and lost
that dull shade. I saw it again, that fierce hunter’s look. Good. I shoved her
so she crashed into the railing; she flailed to not fall over.
“Tori, stop.” Jun’s voice cracked, but I didn’t stop.
I pulled vicious and hungry power from the ocean beneath our boat. I let
it fill me until my body practically vibrated with it. “Does this look like no
power to you, Pallas?” I stalked closer, and her eyes grew wide.
I saw deep below the fear that she was a cornered and beaten animal
that had been subjected to repeated abuse. But deep down, she remained a
predator. I wanted her to fight.
So, she did, but not in the way I expected. “You’re just like him.”
Immediately, my power fled. And like the predator she was, she saw my
hesitation and weakness and struck.
“Use your power to control me, Princess. Chain me, imprison me, but
don’t for one moment pretend you aren’t just like them, like every fae who
has ever wielded power for their own selfish gains.”
Jun was whimpering, looking between us. “Pallas, Tori, please don’t—”
 “I don’t want to control you, Pallas.”
“Then you must accept that I will not help you.”
I wanted to rip her stupid, beautiful hair out of her head. I felt rage
swirling within my gut like flames, eager to engulf her in them. But Jun was
practically vibrating with fear, and I couldn’t bear it one moment more. I
spun around and walked as far away from Pallas as I could on that small
ship.

M ist was all I could see in any direction . I t shrouded everything ,

making our path forward indiscernible. But somehow, Avlyn continued to
guide the boat. Rocks would rise out of the sea, but they had already altered
the course long before we could see them.
I clung to the railing, letting the frozen spray from below drench me. It
seemed to help calm the fire that danced through my veins. I looked out at
the ocean below, tried to find my breath and calm my racing heart. The sun
was fading into the horizon like the sea was swallowing it whole. I stared
into its fading red light, that deep crimson glow. As it finally disappeared
beneath the waves, I thought I saw a flash of green light, vivid and
otherworldly, and my heart squeezed tight. I tried to call to Abraxas’ flames
again, but my mind was still reeling. My chest ached, and I gave up.
Darkness fell on the ship, and I finally turned away from the railing.
Pallas was nowhere to be seen.
Avlyn stood at the helm of the ship. I offered to take over, but they
claimed they wanted to make it to Xyr in one piece, so they responded with
a “no, thank you.”
“We aren’t too far now, Princess. I can stay awake tonight; tomorrow,
we should be back home. You get some rest.”
Rest, that sounded like a good idea. It seemed calm, but sleep was
beyond my grasp. I lay on the deck of the ship, looking up at the starry sky
through the riggings, when Jun came and lay down next to me.
“I guess we both can’t sleep, huh?”
 “I’ve done enough sleeping for a lifetime.” His response was so
humorless it broke my heart. I thought of those deep shadows I had seen. I
wanted to rid him of them, to rip them out. But I knew that wasn’t possible.
I lifted his arm and laid my head on his chest, as we had done countless
times before. But it didn’t feel the same as it once did, and I doubted it ever
would again. As I lay my head down, I felt him flinch as my touch sparked
fear.
I moved to lie beside him, close but not touching. We were silent for a
few moments when I felt his pinky intertwine with mine.
Despite living together for two hundred years, in just a few months, so
much had changed between us. I listened to his heartbeat and felt the
squeeze of his finger. For the moment, that was enough.
“Who is she to you, Jun?”
I wanted to wait, wanted to let him heal slowly and come to me in his
own time, but it had become very apparent just how crucial Pallas’
knowledge would be.
I turned to watch his short bangs flutter in the sea breeze. Jun’s lips
pressed together, and I waited until it felt like the minutes had stretched on
for the lifetime of our world.
“She… she was the one who was there for me.”
My heart broke again. It should have been me, but I hadn’t been there.
Perhaps Jun would one day forgive me for that, but I don’t know if I could
forgive myself.
“I failed you. I should have protected you and kept us together at any
cost. But I swear on the old gods, I won’t let that happen again.”
Despite the heaviness of the day, I thought I saw a small twinkle of
starlight in his eyes. “You know, oaths like that mean something different
now that I know you’ve got an old god at your side.”
That tightness in my chest grew stronger. I didn’t have him. I knew I
needed to leave to save him, but it still felt like I was leaving a part of
myself behind. A single tear rolled down my cheek, and the silence
stretched between Jun and me again. It was so unnatural; I wasn’t sure what
I hated more.
The stars twinkled overhead, and the great milky river stretched over
the black dome of the sky, gleaming on the moonless night. It was called
Maiak in the old language, which meant Final Crossing, for all souls had to
travel the river of stars to pass from our world to whatever lay beyond.
 “I read somewhere that the stars grew lonely in their eternity, so they
created dragons to share the sky with. They gathered up the ashes of a dying
star, and from that, the first dragons were born.” I didn’t want Jun to stop
talking, so I said nothing. “Even though they were killed only a few
centuries before we were born, they never seemed real to me. Just another
story, something ridiculous the elders believed. I never dreamed I’d see one;
I never dreamed a lot of things...”
He trailed off, and I could feel the deep sadness in his heart right along
with my own. Jun wasn’t a fighter. He had always been a creator. Creating
amazing art and moving music to bring beauty into the world.
We were two different people, but I had no doubt the gods had designed
us to complement each other. I couldn’t stand that I had been designed to
protect him and wasn’t there when he needed it most.
“I don’t know what the future holds, Jun. But I promise you this, and
not on any god, but on my soul, we will face it together. I can’t promise you
any more than that, but I will stay by your side, no matter what.”
He moved just a slight bit closer to me. “I never blamed you for not
being there, Tori. I always knew you would come for me. Sometimes I just
wish…”
I gave his pinky the slightest squeeze for courage. He sighed. “I just
wish that I didn’t need you. That I could have saved myself. You’ve always
been so strong and fearless. I wish I could be like that.”
I’d never heard him voice anything like this, that he wished to be like
me. How many nights had I cried myself to sleep as a youngling, wishing I
could have been like him? Graceful, beloved, kind, and soft. Not hardened
and brutal. Not cast aside for not fitting the mold I was destined for. How
trapped we had both been.
“I’m not fearless, Jun. I’m afraid all the time.”
“But still, you fight on.” He didn’t meet my gaze.
“Can’t think too hard if you don’t stop moving,” I quipped. He didn’t
laugh.
“Tori, what I went through, those few months, it nearly killed me. Pallas
has been with him for nearly five hundred years. Try to be gentle with her.”
I thought about that beast I had seen within her, caged and beaten.
Scared and hurting in a way that I couldn’t truly understand. But I also
thought about her standing at Hadeon’s side. She was stone-faced,
unyielding as he had collared Jun and hurt him.
 “She doesn’t look like a victim to me.”
“I bet many people would have said the same about you,” he remarked.
I had nothing to say to that. “I never stood up against father for you, and yet
you loved me.”
“That’s different.”
“Is it?” Again, I had nothing to say. “I trust her, Tori. You can trust her,
too.” At that, Jun rolled on his side, pressing his forehead against my
shoulder. It was the lightest touch, but it was enough. The ship bobbed on
the waves and lulled me closer to sleep.
“Do you love her, Jun?” He was already asleep. I kissed the top of his
head gently and let the ship’s rocking finish its job.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 12

Tori

T hecavestars in the sky swirled around me, and I found myself back in the
we left behind. Abraxas was his fae self, sitting by the edge of the
glowing spring.
“Why do I never see you as your true self? You always appear as a fae
to me?” I sat down beside him, leaning my head against his shoulder.
Immediately, his hand ran up my spine and through my hair. He gripped me
gently, pulling me close enough to place a chaste kiss on the top of my
head.
“I wouldn’t want to scare you, Tori.”
I laughed at that and leaned into him when I felt the scrape of claws
against my scalp. I jerked away to see that wicked smile on his face and
long onyx talons that extended from his fingertips. That mischievous gleam
twinkled in his eyes as the claws slowly faded back into his hands.
“You keep surprising me, Abraxas. What’s next? Do you have a tail
hidden away?”
“Of course I do. It’s impossible to maintain your balance flying without
one.”
Flying. Of course, he had flown free above the clouds, amongst the stars
that had birthed his people. Memories of his younger self rose to greet me,
the ones I’d seen so long ago. His arms outstretched, running towards the
edge of a cliff, nothing but the unadulterated joy of freedom rushing
through his veins.
“What is it like to fly?” I asked him.
He laced his now claw-free fingers through my own. “Nothing
compares. Leaving everything behind and riding the wind, it’s like nothing
holds you back.” I saw the awe on his face fade away. “It was the worst part
of being trapped in this fae body. The sky had been taken away from me.”
I placed my hand on his chest, letting it rest just over his heart. “Can
you show me?”
He didn’t respond but placed his hand over mine. I felt the weak thrum
of his heart, and the golden light of our bond leaked from his chest,
surrounding our hands. Much like it had all those nights ago, I felt our
minds connect. Before, the bond needed to beat the connection into us, but
now it was soft and warm, inviting me into his memories.
Once again, I was a young Abraxas, standing on the cliffs above Xyr. I
looked to my father, King Amaros. Long dark brown hair whipped around a
face that was all harsh angles and stern eyes. But as he raised his hand to
point out over the cliffs and to the sea of the Bay of Dragons, that same
mischievous smirk I loved so much cracked the severe expression,
revealing shining white teeth. Excitement fluttered in my heart, and I turned
and dashed out towards the edge of the cliff, running at full speed.
The edge came closer and closer, but I did not slow. I placed my foot at
the very edge before I launched myself over. The earth fell away, and my
stomach rose into my throat. But then a great surge of magic, hot and
unrestricted, flooded through my body, and I changed. My fingers grew
long, the nails stretching and thickening into onyx talons. My skin fell away
to reveal obsidian scales that directed the wind around my body perfectly.
My back was shot through with pain, but I hardly noticed, knowing the
reward it would bring. Great wings sprung out from beneath my scales, and
I opened them wide to catch the air and stop my descent. My entire form
grew larger, but it didn’t feel strange. If anything, it made me realize how
unnatural and compressed my fae form felt.
When I wore it for extended periods, the ache of that restraint just
became a part of living—a dull ache that one could almost ignore, like the
page that has bent so many times it falls into compliance. But when it was
released, and I could be whole again, it always surprised me how truly light
I could feel.
Soaring over the bay and out into the Sea of Spirits. I kept to the mist as
best I could. I didn’t want to scare any fisherman out for an evening haul.
But the further out I flew, the more my caution gave way to exuberance. I
read the wind, riding its currents while curling my magic through it,
shaping it to my needs. I could feel the vortexes created as they passed over
waves and rocks, warning me of their presence long before I could see
them. But I always liked to see how close I could get before turning away at
the last second.
When I first learned to fly, I crashed into more rocks than I could count.
But after mastering my body and the wind, I could have a little fun. As I
darted between the labyrinth of islands, I tucked my wings in and dove at
breakneck speed down towards the water’s surface, using the flair of my tail
to push into a spin. Only when I felt the spray of the saltwater on my scales
did I spread my wings wide, pulling up at the last moment. I repeated this
over and over until the muscles in my back ached.
A disturbance in the air told me I wasn’t alone anymore, and I saw my
father’s form fly overhead. His great, deep maroon scales gleamed in the
ochre light of the fading sun, his eyes an almost perfect match for the
glowing orb that was sinking beneath the ocean’s waves. He flashed his
golden teeth at me and then, with a might that I only hoped to possess when
I was finally full-grown, pumped his great wings and rose into the air
beyond my sight. Despite my fatigue, I followed suit, muscles straining in
protest as I used my entire body to surge upward until we were both above
the clouds.
The sun finally dipped below the sea, and the purple of the horizon
faded into the inky black of night as the stars came out to greet us.
The memory faded from my mind, but I was left with Abraxas’ joyful
feeling in his heart—something so pure and innocent—the joy that can only
be felt by the young, before the weight of the world, has crushed that
beautiful and precious innocence from them.
I didn’t have the words to describe how I felt after seeing that. I was
grateful that he had shared it with me, profoundly happy that he had those
memories, and miserable that all of that had been ripped away from him. I
squeezed myself into his body, taking him into a deep embrace, hoping that
he would understand. He wrapped his arms around me, and I felt he did.
“So, you were trapped in this body? How?”
That sly but sad smile returned to his face. “A prison of my own
making, in a way. When my father was killed, he was the last great conduit.
In my dragon form, I was too. But I was in fae form when he died.
Transforming from dragon to fae is the hardest thing I ever had to learn and
takes a great deal of magic. In fae form, I can no more conduct magic than
any other.” He gave a soft chuckle. “Well, any other fae that isn’t you.” I
thought of the feeling of magic in his memory. It was so raw and undiluted,
a great mountain waterfall that made everything I had felt thus far feel like
nothing more than a small forest creek. A deep part of me was jealous that
he had lived when power flowed unrestrained like that.
“When he died, the last true well of magic on this earth died with him. I
had to make a choice. Use the magic of his death to change myself one last
time or stay and protect my people and deal with the aftermath of the attack
on Xyr. I still wonder if it was the right choice…” He trailed off, his gaze
hard and distant.
I squeezed his fingers between my own. “You chose hope. You could
have changed, and what would you have done? Fought Hadeon, tried for
revenge to whatever end? Instead, you stayed with the people who needed
you. You rebuilt Xyr.”
“You exalt me. I’m not sure that’s what I was thinking, but it was the
path I took.” He paused again. “But it meant that I couldn’t transform. I
knew that if I did, well, I assumed I wouldn’t survive long. My life force
would be… is… tapped out.”
He finally turned to look at me. “Our bond has let me hang on to life
longer than I expected.”
This asshole. “Who were you to make that choice, to kill yourself for
some heroic gesture? We could have still fought our way out…
somehow…” I knew it wasn’t true. We had been surrounded, but I couldn’t
stand that I’d failed him so completely. I couldn’t stand how much failure
I’d caused in such a short time. Tears leaked from my eyes at my own self-
pity, and Abraxas gently wiped them away.
“It wasn’t your fault, Tori.”
“Don’t lie to me, Abraxas. I failed to find Hadeon’s weakness. I failed to
undo his power. And from the sound of it, I also caused your whole plan to
crumble with my impatience. It is all my fault. And now…” He held me to
his chest again as the tears flowed freely now, sobs breaking up my speech.
“Now I’ve almost lost you.”
“The blame is mine, Tori. Avlyn was right. Once I had you, I became
reckless like a child. I was so happy in a way I thought I would never be
again. I wasn’t thinking clearly. I wanted everything with you, to experience
everything I waited a millennium for. I should have held off on everything,
but I could never deny you.”
“If we waited, I would have lost Jun.”
 He placed another soft kiss on my temple. “How is he now?”
“He’s like a stranger. He’s alive, and I can be grateful for that, but I feel
like I don’t know him or what he needs. My brother, my twin, and I don’t
know him.”
“Give it time, little bird. Knowing Hadeon…” He didn’t have to say
anything. I had seen the dark shadows around Jun’s heart, so similar to the
ones that had kept my magic away from Abraxas. Death’s hand had Jun in
its clutches as well.
I let the threads of magic twirl around my fingers. I wished I could burn
it away, all of it. The shadows around Jun’s heart, the shadows holding
Abraxas prisoner. I was so fucking tired of feeling helpless. I focused on
that, and the magic between my fingers shifted from that soft blue to vivid
green and burned hot.
Abraxas chuckled, “Not bad, Princess.” He snatched the flames right
out of my hand, letting them dance between his fingers. “It’s real
dragonfire, too. I don’t think any fae has ever achieved that.”
“How can you tell?”
“Telling you that would be like trying to explain how we know to
breathe. It’s just something I know.” He let the flames jump up out of his
hand, and they disappeared. “I wish I could have taught you more, told you
about everything. If I had told you about my father’s heart, maybe things
would have been different.”
I raised an eyebrow at him.
He sighed again. “That is Hadeon’s great treasure. Somehow, he has
taken control of my father’s heart. That is what allows Hadeon to still wield
magic.”
“He’s using your father’s heart? A dragon’s heart… so, he’s using it to
pull magic from the earth, like some sort of corrupted conduit.”
I thought about what the old Seer had said in the cave about this
revelation, my own powers as a conduit, and the feeling of pure magic in
his memory. Something, an idea, perhaps a solution, danced in my mind,
just beyond my grasp. I could almost see the pieces of the puzzle falling
into place, but something was still missing.
“Show me, Abraxas. Show me your true form. I don’t understand this
dream we are in, but let’s use it to our advantage.”
To my surprise, he pulled away. Something I hadn’t seen often flashed
across his face. Fear. “I don’t want to hurt you, Tori.”
 “I have never been afraid of you.”
“You don’t know what you are asking. I had to work for centuries to
learn to control my actions. Locked in a fae body, it was easier, but dragons
aren’t civilized. They are the embodiment of nature. Nature is vicious,
brutal, and deadly. And you are my mate; who knows what I would do to
you unleashed?”
I pressed my hand into his chest, hard. “We are in a dream; how could
you hurt me here? What’s a better place to find out what you would do?”
That deep fire flashed in his eyes, and before I could react, I was on my
back, his hands holding my wrists down. “Is that what you want, little bird?
To see me become nothing but rage and lust, to tear into your soft skin with
my claws, my fangs? To devour you completely?”
He sank his teeth into the flesh of my neck, and I felt a sharp prick as he
broke the skin. A hiss escaped me. He pulled back, the red of my blood
coating his lips and his teeth. They had elongated into sharp fangs.
“I’m yours, Abraxas. I’m your mate, so show me what that means. I
want to see you lose the control you have been holding onto so tightly.” The
fire in his eyes grew brighter at my words, and I knew I almost had him.
“You would have me undone without a semblance of my humanity?”
His breath on my skin was hot… burning. His irises had lost their green,
only that molten gold remained, his pupils elongated into slits. He pressed
himself between my legs, and the heat of him traveled straight into the
depths of my belly, my heat rising to meet it.
“Completely.”
His control snapped. Our lips slammed together, and I felt a sharp pain
as my tongue was sliced open on the tip of one of his fangs. But he pulled
me in deeper, and I reveled in the taste of him that merged with the hot,
metallic taste of my blood.
I scratched my nails down the flesh of his back. A moment later, I felt
the hot sting of his talons tracing over my hips as he pressed harder against
me. Whatever clothing I had been wearing was shredded under his
ministrations. We released our kiss, and he drew his lips down my neck and
across my chest. His tongue darted out over my aching skin, and I was so
lost in the sensation of it that I didn’t notice the unique change for a long
moment. When I looked down to watch him lavish the peaked flesh of my
nipple, I saw it was forked. He ran each part around the hard bud, trapping
it, before pulling it into his mouth and teasing me with his fangs again.
 My back arched as I tried to get closer to him, needing even more of the
harsh sensation that danced on the edge of pleasure and pain. He was
careful, as he ever was, to keep me on the side of pleasure.
“You’re holding back, Abraxas.”
He chuckled against my skin; the vibration was tantalizing. “Be careful
what you wish for, Princess.” I couldn’t help the scream that escaped me as
his teeth broke the skin of my breast. I never wanted it to end.
“I said I would devour you, Tori, and I have every intention of showing
you how a god claims his mate.”
And then he was transformed. Great black horns emerged from
underneath his silver hair. His eyes burned even brighter, and the white of
the sclera was replaced with deep black. His pale skin was pulled back on
his temples and hands to reveal the obsidian scales beneath. I was
entranced, but he refused to let himself change completely, hovering on his
own edge between humanity and beast. He traced that strong, elongated
tongue down my stomach, spreading my thighs with those clawed hands. I
fell open for him immediately.
His tongue traced up and down through me before pushing deep inside.
I bucked my hips involuntarily. “Oh fuck, Abraxas.” Words were lost to me
as I felt it twist, creating a sensation unlike anything I’d felt before. Without
thinking, I grabbed onto his horns and pulled him deeper into me.
“You always were such a needy thing,” he chuckled, licking my arousal
off his lips; it coated almost the entire bottom half of his face. “Play nice
with these,” he gestured to his horns.
I moaned as he dove back between my thighs. I squirmed to get closer
as he fucked me with his tongue. Each thrust was relentless and a tease as
he stopped his momentum to circle my clit. It was a deep, unbearable
pressure; each pass brought me closer to that perfect ecstasy. I was so close
now that I barely felt his claws sink into the flesh of my hips.
“Abraxas, I’m going to…” He thrust into me with abandon, hitting
every single sensitive part of my swollen cunt. I caressed his horns gently
this time, and heard him moan against my flesh. The sound and vibrations
sent me over the edge. As the limitless golden light of release danced before
my eyes, he lapped up every last drop of my arousal like I was the most
delicious thing in the world.
My legs were shaking as I came down from my orgasm, but he didn’t
give me a moment of reprieve before he rose up on his knees and grabbed
my legs, pulling me around him.
He was a vision straight from the hells. His pale, smooth skin gave way
to dark scales; his arms and legs were almost completely covered. A second,
smaller set of horns hugged his temples, and his wild silver hair matched
the glow of his eyes. His talons sank deeper into the flesh of my ass as he
pulled me onto his hard length. My core still spasmed with the last
aftershocks of his tongue.
As he sank deep, we groaned in ecstasy. I squeezed my eyes shut,
overcome by the sensation.
“Don’t you close your eyes now, Tori.” His claws wrapped around my
neck and jaw. “You wanted to see your mate. Well, here I am.” Wind ruffled
my hair, and an audible whoosh had my eyes snapping open. His leathery
black wings were spread wide behind him, blocking out almost all the light.
The only illumination was the deep glow of his eyes and the tendrils of
emerald fire spreading beneath the skin of his chest.
I saw the god he truly was, beyond anything a mere fae like me was
designed to comprehend. He pulled me to him, again and again, each thrust
growing harder, untamed as his moans transformed into something between
a deep growl and a purr that shook the very earth beneath me. His body
grew larger than what should have been possible. Still lodged deep inside
my cunt, his cock swelled, stretching me beyond anything I had
experienced before.
“Abraxas, Abraxas…” I couldn’t think of anything to say other than his
name as another orgasm tore through my body, making me completely limp
and defenseless. I looked at him for a moment of tenderness but found
nothing. The man I knew was gone; only the beast remained.
“Abraxas, wait…”
He did not. He was ravenous. His long tongue tugged over my skin,
capturing the blood that still dripped from my hips and breast. That emerald
fire leaked from his mouth, and his cock pounded into me. My skin became
sweaty as the air grew unbearably hot. His claws sunk into my skin without
caution as his tongue raked my body, capturing my blood, my sweat, my
tears.
A voice, deep and ancient, rumbled from inside of him. You’re mine. I
tried to call out to him one last time, but my throat was scorched as emerald
fire consumed me.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 13

Pallas

I awoke to the sound of Jun’s strained voice. “Tori, wake up!” He was
shaking her by the shoulders when I ran over.
She looked horrible. She was sweating profusely, and her face was
twisted in pain. She was moaning and clutching her arms, chest, and face.
Her nails bit into her skin like she was trying to claw it off.
“WAKE UP!” Jun screamed at her, but the force of it knocked me
backward, and the entire ship shook with its power. Tori’s eyes flew open,
and for a moment, they glowed an eerie green before fading back into their
normal deep grey.
Jun doubled over, coughing, and both Tori and I were immediately at his
side. But the princess’ hands were shaking as she tried to steady Jun.
“I’m…fine…” he croaked; his voice was rough as if he had been
screaming for hours.
“What the hell was that?!” Avlyn swung down from the rigging
overhead, landing with surprising grace for someone their size.
“Words of Power.” I hadn’t really meant to say it out loud. I’d always
suspected that Jun might use them to concentrate his voice into something
even more powerful. But Hadeon had tried too hard to control Jun, and that
had stifled his magical development. Perhaps with the collar gone, he could
finally discover the true limits of his ability.
But as I looked to see Avlyn’s reaction, I saw they weren’t looking at
Jun or me, but at Tori, who was still sickly blanched. Her skin was clammy
with deep circles set under her eyes. But she was still trying to comfort Jun
the best she could without touching him.
 Avlyn walked over to her. “Are you alright?” They reached down to
touch her shoulder, and she flinched.
“I’m fine.” She leaned away, putting space between them. “I just need a
moment. Pallas, is Jun alright?” She was asking me?
“Yes, he just isn’t used to using his power this way.” But he would
learn, and I would help him. I hadn’t been able to save him, but this I could
do.
Tori gave the slightest nod of her head before bolting to the railing of
the ship, and she heaved the contents of her stomach over the edge. Avlyn
followed her. As Jun stopped coughing, I heard Tori mumbling, “I’m fine,
just seasick.” Liar.
The sun had just breached the sky, its pale rays barely making it through
the thick mist of the sea. Jun had settled down with a jug of water, and
Avlyn leaped up to the upper deck, taking back over at the helm. I watched
as their muscular legs bounded up the stairs but froze when they turned
around, locking eyes with me. Their face looked so soft despite the high
cheekbones and defined jaw. They were so at ease sailing these open waters
and so different from the warrior I had seen on the beach. The warrior who
had saved my life. I felt my heart race as their amber-colored eyes held my
gaze for a moment before I dropped my chin to look away.
I slowly shuffled over to Tori, who had her forehead resting on the back
of her hands on the railing of the ship. She stayed hunched over, but I didn’t
think she was going to vomit again.
“What happened in your dream?”
Her head shot up; her eyes were piercing despite the unease that still lay
beneath them.
“Nothing.” She always gave herself away.
“Obviously not.” Her gaze hardened, but the ship rolled underneath us
as Avlyn shifted our course, and Tori turned green before she leaned over
the railing and vomited again.
I reached out and gently pulled her hair back, trying to ignore the
clenching of my stomach at the sound of her expulsion. Eventually, she
stopped and rested her forehead on her hands again.
“I really hate boats,” she mumbled.
For a few more waves, we stood there in silence, but for once, I was the
one to break it.
 “Dreams are one place that magic still lives most vividly in our world.
But it’s a fickle magic. Most dreams can mean absolutely nothing. But
some… some can mean everything.”
“How do I tell the difference?” she asked without raising her head.
I didn’t answer her question. “What did you see?”
“I thought you weren’t going to help me, Pallas.” She was right. I was
about to pull away when she spoke again. “I’ve been dreaming of Abraxas.
But I know it’s more than a dream. It’s like I’m connecting to him, talking
to him even though he’s not with me.”
I knew the feeling all too well. Hadeon haunted my dreams and often
even my waking hours. Tori hadn’t explained, but I had my suspicions
about her connection with Abraxas. She had summoned his dragonfire in
the cave. They were linked in a way outside of her control. How horrible to
be unable to escape his grasp, even in sleep. Hadeon had been terrible to
me, but Abraxas was a monster.
I set my hand gingerly on her back and whispered to her so the
commander wouldn’t overhear. “He’s gone, Princess. We’ve left him
behind. You never have to be with him again.”
Her head shot up, anger filling her eyes, but they softened again as she
beheld me. “I love him, Pallas.”
“I saw what he did to you at those parties. Both in Xyr and Koron. The
way he treated you. That’s not love, Tori.” I would know.
“It was all an act. We wanted it to look that way. That was part of the
plan. But I love him, Pallas, and he loves me. I have no doubt of that.”
I observed her. How often had I convinced myself of the same thing?
For centuries I had. But there was something in her eyes, something so true
I couldn’t ignore it. Could it be that somehow, she and Abraxas had…?
“What was your dream about?” I asked again.
Shame crossed her face. “He… killed me. Alright, I know how that
sounds! Don’t make that face. I can see you don’t believe me, but I think I
can show you.” She held her hand out to me, palm turned upward. I didn’t
move. She didn’t close the gap but begged, “Please, let me show you.” I
didn’t respond and saw the frustration in her eyes.
“Pallas, you can help us. It’s clear you have more knowledge about
Hadeon than almost anyone. And you also seem to know a great deal about
magic as well. Please help us. Please do some good with your knowledge.”
 Some good. The memory rose from the bowels of my mind where I had
stored it away. Jun’s screams, his desperate pleading. How he clawed at the
collar as it snapped around his neck. How his eyes darted to me before they
dulled into obedience. Me standing there, doing nothing. Doing absolutely
nothing.
“And what you are doing is right?” I asked. “What, because you love
Abraxas? Love is a fickle thing that comes and goes like the wind. It blinds
you to the truth right in front of your eyes. A vacant thing that fills you with
hope only to tear it away one small piece at a time until you have nothing
left of yourself.” I had said too much, revealed too much. I saw it in Tori’s
eyes.
“Pallas, let me show you.” She held up her hand again. The frustration
was gone from her face, and I saw the hints of pity below.
The deep part of me that was dark and sharp, all claws and teeth, tore at
my heart. It was nothing but rage and hurt, seething with jealousy. Don’t
look, it said. Don’t let her show you the happiness you can never have. But
she didn’t force me, and her eyes looked so much like Jun’s at that moment.
The animal was subdued, as it always was for him. I nodded to her.
She closed the gap between us, and her palm landed on my chest. A
golden light flooded from her, mixing with the beams of the morning sun. I
felt warm and safe in a way that I hadn’t in centuries. I felt the kiss of a
lover who desired nothing more than my joy and laughter. I felt the arms of
a mother who held me to her heart as she sang me to sleep. I felt the
embrace of a friend who knew me better than I knew myself. It was the
rising sun and evening twilight and the dance of the stars and light of the
moon. It was the endless sky and sleeping earth.
Tears streamed down my face, tears I hadn’t let flow in years. I fell to
my knees and clutched my face in my palms. It wasn’t fair that she got to
feel this when I had suffered so long. Yet, I was so grateful to her for
sharing it with me, even for this brief moment. She released her hand, but
still, the feeling lingered like the warmth that clings to stone after the sun
has faded. I felt her arms around me, and I leaned into her and sobbed. She
stroked my hair and cooed at me.
Then I felt another pair of arms. “It’s alright, Pallas.” Jun was touching
me in a way I hadn’t dared hope for in months. That golden light seemed to
glow in my heart just a bit longer.
T he commander was shouting orders at T ori , and all she did was
shout back snarky retorts, but the sails got pulled, eventually. In the
distance, I could see the dark shore of the Dragon Kingdom emerging from
the mist. Our boat bobbed in place, the sails stowed, but the commander
assured us we wouldn’t have to wait long.
They were correct. The sun had barely moved in the sky when a huge,
dark vessel approached us. It didn’t approach from the shore as it had been
patrolling the bay. As the ship neared, I could see countless Dragon Army
soldiers, clad in their pitch-black armor, lining the edge of the ship along
with the sailors. Many had long bows drawn back so that the silver heads of
arrows flashed in the morning light. They were all trained on us.
I could feel the fear in my chest growing as they approached. For how
many people had this been the very last thing they saw before their
untimely demise? The air grew colder around me, and I shivered.
The commander strode to the railing of our much smaller ship boldly,
hands on their hips and shoulders spread wide.
“I’m glad to see you bastards can keep up the patrol schedules without
me to beat them into you,” they called out to the opposing army.
A rustle went through the ranks, and someone from the ship shouted,
“Commander?”
“Who the hell else would it be, sailing in from the islands like this?
Now get us to shore!” I could see bodies on the ship moving about, trying
to haul over a plank to connect the vessels. Out of the corner of my eye, I
saw a great dark shape swoop down from the upper deck, holding on to a
single rope. He slammed down onto the deck of our boat, armor rattling,
and the entire deck threatened to crack beneath him. He was as tall as the
commander, and even more broad. He stood to his full height, and I
couldn’t help but shrink back as his hand came to rest on the hilt of his
sword.
He reached up to take off his helmet. A sea of shiny chestnut waves
tumbled out from below, revealing a handsome, strong face.
 “Commander, is that really you?” He approached Avlyn cautiously, but
that caution faded away quickly. “Is she with…”
The giant was struck from the side by the princess. For a moment, I
thought she intended to fight him, but I saw she had wrapped him in an
aggressive hug instead.
“I’m here, Kaleos. You won’t be rid of me that easy!” Kaleos’ armor
strained as he returned the princess’s embrace tenfold. I heard her groan as
he squeezed the breath from her lungs.
“Hey, mind the bones, Kaleos!” But the man didn’t let her go. A plank
had been set between the two ships, and quickly, more bodies joined the
crushing embrace. The exuberant shouting nearly deafened me.
I backed away from the joyous group, and that creature in my belly
hissed with jealousy, clawing at my ribs in anger. I felt soft fingers lace with
mine and looked up to see Jun smiling.
“It seems like she finally found it after all these centuries,” he
whispered.
“What?” I asked.
“Home.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 14

Tori

T hetimelastaround,
time I was in the Dragon Kingdom, I hated the place. The second
I couldn’t believe how much I had missed it. As we passed
through the gate to the Obsidian Keep, I couldn’t help but feel exuberance.
But it was tempered by our journey through the city. The outer wall was
lined with soldiers, and spiked obstacles had been placed all over the
surrounding fields. Kaleos had informed me that no attack had come to the
city yet, but it was likely inevitable.
The bulk of the Dragon Army held beyond the Reach Mountains that
separated the Dragon and Golden Kingdom. Hadeon’s forces had recovered
from the initial attack quickly, and they hadn’t made progress to the capital.
I sat around the massive table in one of the council rooms. It had been
carved from an ancient oak into a map of Adimos, and the officers placed
various figures and flags all over it, denoting victories and losses, allies and,
to a far greater extent, enemies.
“Have Queens Itzayana and Xareni sent their troops from the south?”
Avlyn asked as they gestured frantically across the table.
“They have, but they aren’t engaging as much as we need. I understand
the hesitation, but the more they hold back, the worse it will be for them.”
The speaker was Commander Tulis, who I met at Tenebrae Forest.
“Can we send a cohort to him to help reinforce the troops?” Avlyn
asked.
“Yes, but it will take weeks for them to arrive.”
“Can we split the group already near Ashenforge?”
“In theory, yes, but our troops are already spread thin…”
 They continued to debate their strategy, and I did my best to fade into
the tapestries on the wall. I wasn’t exactly sure why I was here. I was well
trained in fighting, and to some extent, battlefield tactics because of my
training with the Dragon Army. But I was no commander. I didn’t know
how to orchestrate an entire army. Avlyn had insisted I come.
They were clearly skilled at this, but who they really needed was
Abraxas, and I was no substitute for him.
“…don’t you agree, Princess Tori?” I snapped my head up. Avlyn had
asked me something.
“I’m not sure it’s my place to…”
They gave me an angry look, then turned back around. The other leaders
barely spared me a glance. They know you’re a failure.
After a bit more debate, the others filed out, and I slowly raised out of
my chair, ready to be done with this. Avlyn slammed the door closed and
rounded on me.
“What the hell was that? For the first time in your entire life, you
haven’t had something to say, huh?”
I pushed back from them, my defenses rising. “Avlyn, it’s not my place
to interfere. I don’t know how to command an army.”
“I wasn’t asking you to plan, just to support me!” Their voice broke in
exasperation.
I was confused. “You are the leader of this army. Why would you need
my support?”
They shook their head, tracing their fingers over the bridge of their nose
just the way Abraxas did, and my heart twinged. “Abraxas isn’t here, Tori. I
always had his support. I’m asking these men to fight a war when their king
is gone. Last they heard, he turned into a dragon and flew away. You might
see how that could shake someone’s loyalty. I need you to be that powerful
rallying point for us, for the kingdom.”
A few moments of silence passed between us until I could finally voice
what I needed to say. “I’m not the queen.”
Avlyn didn’t hesitate like I did. “As far as I’m concerned, you are.
Maybe not officially, but this is war, and what’s official is less important
than warts on a hobgoblin's back. I need you to step up, Tori, for me and
this kingdom.”
Isn’t that what I always wanted? To finally have respect, to enact
change, to protect my people? I balled my fist, angry at myself for being
scared now that the opportunity presented itself. A harsh whisper in my
head echoed, you’ll never be good enough; you’ll never deserve this.
A soft golden light tried to wrap itself around my heart to soothe me.
But the waves of my mind churned with fear, and the light wasn’t strong
enough. I could feel myself being pulled under. You’ve failed. You failed
Abraxas. You failed Avlyn. You failed Jun. You’ve failed everyone, and they
can all see it.
I sprung up from my chair. “It can’t be me, Avlyn. I’ll get Abraxas back,
I’ll do… something… but not this.”
“Tori…” Avlyn’s voice was soft, but I spun away from them and bolted
out of the room.

I trudged to the wing of the castle where my old room was . I had
sent Jun and Pallas there earlier to get cleaned up, and some well-needed
rest, but the servants had recommended they stay elsewhere. Apparently, the
wing had been mostly abandoned since we left. I now saw why.
Great webs spread all over the hallways, making them impassable. One
path down a deep tunnel in the web could have been traversed, but every
survival instinct in me fought that. Instead, I plucked one thread of the web
and called out softly, “Spinner?”
The web shifted rapidly as a harsh chittering sound emerged from the
back of the hallway, hidden in darkness. But I saw his eight great legs
moving against the small pockets of light penetrating his fortress, and a few
moments later, he was hanging from the roof in front of me.
He was much larger than the last time I saw him, as tall as the hounds
used for hunting in the forest, and with his legs, much wider.
“My, how you’ve grown!” He popped his front legs up excitedly and
waggled from side to side. A happy squeal escaped him as he hopped down
to the floor in front of me, his landing perfectly silent.
I reached out and pet his head, but he ran his front legs over my body,
searching my pockets and sleeves. My heart twinged. “And here I thought
you missed me. I’m sorry, boy, but I don’t have it.”
 He let out an annoyed hiss at that and crossed his front legs in such a
human expression that I couldn’t help but crack a smile. It vanished quickly.
“I lost it. It’s…” The tears I held back started to fall. “…it’s all my
fault.” Spinner spun around and nuzzled his head into my hand. I gave him
a few scratches, but then he started spinning and clicking in a way that
sounded very annoyed.
“Buddy, I don’t know what you are trying to tell me.” I didn’t think it
was possible for spiders to roll their eyes, but eight pupils rolled around
before Spinner took off back into his nest.
I sighed and rose back up, wiping the tears away. Then I heard Spinner
returning. In his mandibles, he held something long and pointy.
He dropped my sword in front of me. I pulled it from its scabbard and
pressed the mechanism that released it into two separate swords. When
Abraxas first gifted them to me, I could barely lift them with my left arm.
Now, while a dull ache lingered—and likely always would—I spun the off-
hand weapon easily. I’d grown stronger.
Spinner nodded his head at me vigorously.
“Clever spider.”

O utside J un and P allas ’ room , I found K aleos and R aula standing

guard.
“I would think you have better things to do than stand guard over our
two guests.”
“So, the consorts of the fae, who we are currently fighting a war against,
are our guests?” Kaleos asked. His face was contorted in a scowl, and I
hated to see it.
Raula’s deep voice chimed in, “Forgive him. His lover is in there, and
he’s nervous.” She cracked a wicked grin, her long tusks making it almost
menacing, as Kaleos blushed a deep shade of crimson.
“He’s not my…” But he knew he wouldn’t get anywhere with us, so he
just huffed and crossed his arms.
 I patted his thick arm as I walked past. “Don’t forget, I was once a guest
here as well, and I turned out alright, didn’t I?”
Shame shot across his face, and he released his tense stance. “You’re
right, I’m…” he started, but I gave his arm a squeeze to tell him he didn’t
have to say more.
I pushed open the doors to see Oryx fussing over Jun. For a moment I
worried for my brother, but saw that Oryx wasn’t touching him, just
respectfully directing Jun to move and adjust his hair or clothes to the side
as needed. I shouldn’t have doubted. Oryx always knew what to do.
Besides, with Pallas standing watch over them like a hawk, I knew I had
nothing to worry about. She had been given new clothes; they were simple
and elegant, although I wouldn’t say modest. But she wore them with ease,
the soft blue of the outer dress highlighting her eyes and soft skin.
Seeing her dressed like that reminded me of someone I had blocked
from my thoughts. Now, I couldn’t help but think of Ciara’s gentle hands as
she helped me when I first arrived here.
Perhaps I should have felt rage at her memory, at her betrayal. All I felt
was sadness. My first friend. I lost her to Hadeon long before her death. He
had sunk his claws into her, just like he had to Jun. Just as he had to Pallas.
I wouldn’t let that happen again.
“How is everything, Oryx?”
“Both Jun and Pallas are in good health. Their bodies should recover
quickly from their… ordeal.” He was always tactful, but I understood his
meaning. Their fae bodies had recovered quickly, but not all scars were
visible.
“Thank you.”
He nodded his head and exited the room. I looked at the pair. Jun sat on
the edge of the bed, looking at his lap. Pallas stood with her arms crossed,
staring at me, but I ignored her.
Jun’s robe was still pulled down from where Oryx had examined him. I
moved to pull it back up, but he flinched away immediately. Stupid. I had to
be more careful with him.
“Sorry,” my brother mumbled, still not looking up. The exam had been
hard on him. I knew the tactic of placing one’s mind away from the
situation to cope, but I’d never seen it with Jun.
“Don’t apologize.” I knelt down in front of him. “May I take a look?”
He didn’t meet my gaze but nodded. I reached out with my magic. The
shadows around his heart writhed as if they were content with his misery.
They were spreading towards his throat and mind again. I called on the
magic of the earth, but the shadows just twisted around it, snuffing out its
light.
Something in me knew what to do. Jun and I were linked in a way that
even Abraxas and I were not. The very depth of my soul was tied to his, and
it called out to him.
Deep in my heart, there was a well of soft white light. It felt similar to
the earth’s magic, but it wasn’t the same. The magic of the earth flowed like
water, ancient and untethered. This light felt like life and merriment and
running through a palace courtyard chasing a brother as we were both
breathless with laughter. I pulled out one tiny spark of that light, guiding it
into Jun. The reaching shadows burned away.
I panted, finding it hard to catch my breath, and my heart stuttered. Jun
sat up a bit straighter and looked at me. “Thank you, Tori. I feel better. Your
magic is amazing.” He gave me a sleepy smile. It was all I wanted. I heard
Pallas huff in the corner, but I ignored her again.
“Let’s get you tucked into bed.” I winked at him, and he rolled his eyes.
But he let me gently reach forward and pull up his robe. My heart stopped
again when I did; it had nothing to do with magic.
Etched all over Jun’s back was an erratic latticework of scars. They
weren’t bold, but a fae scarring was almost impossible. My arm and my
back were the only scars I bore after years of battle. I had no doubt who had
done this to Jun.
I felt every inch of my skin heat with dragonfire, but I pushed those
thoughts away beneath the ocean of my mind as much as I could. It
wouldn’t do to draw Jun’s attention to this now. I pulled up his robe and
helped him move back into the bed. I tucked the covers around him in an
exaggerated motion that had him huffing in what I would count as a laugh. I
wanted to kiss his forehead but held back.
“Tori, a moment.” I looked at Pallas, confused.
“Do you want to be tucked in, too?”
At that, she rolled her eyes at me. I decided whatever she was about to
say wasn’t worth it. I gave Jun one last smile and left.
My feet lead me everywhere in the palace but to his bedroom. Our
bedroom. My eyes ached with weariness, but I could still feel his dragonfire
as it tore through me, and his phantom claws pulled me to shreds. I knew
sleep would not find me, no matter where I lay my head.
For not the first time in my life, it seemed sleep and I were enemies.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 15

Pallas

J unAfterlet mehispetbreath
his hair as he fell asleep. He hadn’t let me do that in ages.
leveled out into the steady, deep rhythm of
unconsciousness, I tried to roll over and sleep, too. I ended up just staring at
the dark ceiling for what felt like an eternity before gently rolling out of
bed.
I slipped on one of those stupid night robes that were so loved in the
Dragon Kingdom and headed for the door. It wasn’t locked, but the brute
and the orcess I had seen before stood outside.
The brute turned to me. “Can’t sleep?”
I closed the door behind me, so we didn’t disturb Jun, but also to show I
wasn’t going back in.
“No, I was hoping to take a walk.” Was I a guest, as Tori had said, or
just a prisoner? The brute and the orcess exchanged glances, but he said,
“Alright, but I’ll accompany you so you don’t lose your way.”
Right. He was more tactful than the other soldiers I had dealt with, but
he was still just a soldier. I walked down the hall without another word, and
he scrambled after me. We walked in silence for quite a while. Much longer
than the princess would have held out, but eventually, the quiet was too
much.
“So, it’s Pallas, right? How did you end up here?”
I raised my eyebrows at him. Was he really asking me that?
Color rose in his cheeks. “Right, sorry… not a great question… how
about… are you liking it here?”
I said nothing, and his face grew redder with each passing breath. It was
almost… adorable. He was darker than an autumn plum when we both
heard footsteps and saw the princess herself rounding the corner.
“Oh, thank the gods….” I heard him murmur.
“Couldn’t sleep?” She crossed her arms over her chest, looking at me. I
said nothing but nodded. “Well then, perhaps we can sleeplessly wander
together. Kaleos, you and Raula get some rest. I’ll see you in the morning.”
The brute gave her a salute and immediately turned on his heels and
fled. Tori still had her arms crossed as she looked me up and down. I hated
how it made my skin crawl.
“Well, let’s wander,” she said. She gestured for me to lead the way, and
I did. Fewer than five breaths had passed, and I knew she was about to
speak, so I cut her off.
“You’re playing a dangerous game.”
She raised her eyebrows at me.
“What you did for Jun earlier.”
Her face only grew more confused. “I just used my magic to heal him.
Is that so wrong?” she asked.
“You don’t have fae magic, Tori. That was your life force.”
She frowned and put her hand over her heart. “Yes, it felt like… it felt
like a part of me.”
I shook my head. “It won’t end well if you keep that up. It was the first
lesson all magical adepts learned. Never use your life force to fuel magic,
lest you overexert and, well… die.”
She looked at me a long time before answering. “It’s the only way I can
help Jun. It’s the only thing I have that works against whatever is clinging
to his heart.”
I knew all too well what she meant. I may not have magic, but only a
fool wouldn’t see what Jun carried. “That may be true, but it’s too risky.”
“Any risk is worth it for Jun.”
“Do you think he would agree with you?” She said nothing. “We will
find a way to help him, but this isn’t the way.”
“Suddenly so attached to me, Pallas?”
I couldn’t stop a laugh from escaping. “Not a bit, Princess. But… Jun
wouldn’t survive losing you again. Not right now.” She knew I was right.
Logic always prevailed, even in those who seemed to ignore it, like Tori.
She sighed, “Alright, but we need to find another way.”
I had nothing more to say, so we walked another two hallways before
she let out a loud yawn. “I don’t think I’ve ever been so tired in my life.”
 “And yet you aren’t sleeping… are you afraid of dreaming?” I asked.
She jolted at my bold question, and I saw her hackles rise, but then she
released a sigh. “Yes.” It was all she said.
“You could take a sleeping potion, you know, prevent dreams.”
“No.” There was no hesitation in her voice. I remembered the
information Hadeon had been given about her attempt on her life in her
youth. She was not so afraid of her dreams to risk it.
“There are other potions, medicinal mushrooms that calm the mind.
Perhaps that could help?”
She gave me a quizzical look, then nodded. “Yes, Abraxas mentioned
Oryx was working on something. I will consult with him.” Her gaze glazed
over in thought for a few moments before her eyes jumped back to mine.
“Thank you. It seems you have quite a wealth of knowledge on medical
herbs, runes, and ancient magics. Where did you learn all this?”
“My mother was Runya Morvavare.” Tori’s eyes widened. My mother’s
fame as the age’s greatest enchantress preceded her even after all these
centuries.
“I didn’t know Runya had a daughter.”
“Most don’t.” Before Tori could give me another pitying look, I barreled
on, “She was an academic to her core. While some youths were spent
playing and sword fighting, my mother had me spend hours studying every
book she gathered for the Golden Kingdom library. All those lessons stuck.”
She gave me a searching look as if she didn’t quite buy my story. But
she let it drop. I didn’t need to tell her that for the first few decades, Hadeon
had hardly let me out of his chambers. Only the kindness of slaves bringing
me books to read had kept me sane. And my mother had amassed the
greatest collection of tomes on magic in her time as the library’s keeper in
Koron before her death.
We walked a bit more in silence before she asked, “And you, Pallas?
We’ve had a trying few days. What keeps you awake?”
“I’ve never slept well.” The look she gave me was far too piteous for
my liking, so I added, “Besides, I have heard there is a giant spider who
roams these halls. Not the most comforting tale.”
A wicked grin crossed her face. “Would you like to meet him?”
I will admit , the spider had been surprisingly affable . H e gave me a
cute spin as a greeting and brought me what Tori assured was a mouse
wrapped up in his silk. It seemed awfully large to be a mouse, but I didn’t
question it. I pet his head as I would have one of the palace cats, and he
purred in a similar but unnerving way.
After, Tori walked me back to my room. The two soldiers were gone.
She didn’t warn me to stay or lock the door, but I was sure there were eyes
on me, nonetheless.
Jun slept peacefully, but I knew I wasn’t ready for sleep yet. A small
collection of books lay on a small shelf in the room. I grabbed one and a
small candle. Sitting by the window, a glance outside revealed the flaming
blue-green lights so famous in this region in the night sky above. I had
never seen them before, and even I had to admit, they were enchanting. I
was swept away in their soft, graceful beauty until the smell of ashy rose
filled my nose. It was paired with something metallic, like smoke or even
blood. It was a smell I had become well acquainted with over the past
century.
“Hello, Shadow Walker. I thought you couldn’t enter this city, let alone
the palace?”
Commander Luxos stepped out of the shadows that clung to the corner
of the room. “Well, with our beloved Dragon King gone, his warding has
weakened.”
Luxos’ long, dark hair was pulled back, and the long white scar over his
left eye was accentuated by the pale light of the moon. He wore the dark
leather armor I was so used to seeing him in. Sweat coated his brow, and I
could tell it had taken quite a bit of effort to enter the kingdom.
“It’s time to go, Pallas. Our master awaits.” He extended his hand to me
and glanced at Jun on the bed. I didn’t move.
“There is no way for him to know you could make it here now. It’s
never been possible before. There would be no punishment for you not
bringing us back.”
 He frowned. “Don’t make this difficult. I’ve already risked my life for
you.” A twinkle lit his eye. “The reward for that had been much sweeter.”
Yes, Luxos had been Hadeon’s loyal dog for almost three centuries, but
how many things had changed in the past few months? I was ordered to
serve the commander numerous times before, but when Hadeon had
traveled to Niata, it had been the first time I’d slept with him for myself.
After that first stolen night, I had often found myself in Luxos’ embrace.
In his chambers, the gardens, or even in a vacant hallway. His expression
told me he knew exactly what I was remembering. He shot me a smile that I
was sure had caused the undergarments of many a courtier to disappear in a
hurry, but I just scowled at him.
He frowned. “Don’t tell me you prefer the company of that spoiled
brat?”
I assumed he was referring to the princess. She had escaped his clutches
twice, and I realized I was impressed. I couldn’t think of another soul who
had escaped from Luxos and his shadow troops. The man had killed two
new recruits after his botched attempt to draw out Tori’s power, testing
them too hard after losing his best men. Perhaps I hadn’t given her enough
credit.
I looked into his dark eyes but said nothing.
“Pallas…” he growled at me, taking a step forward.
“Luxos?” I hit him with my bedroom eyes and batted my lashes. He
froze, and the slightest color rose on his cheeks. But he shook his head and
regained his composure.
“I would hate to have to force you.”
“Haven’t you already done just that?” It was foolish to provoke him, but
maybe being around the princess had emboldened me. Anger flashed
through his eyes. He stalked forward to grab me. I flung myself out of the
chair, tumbling to the floor. As long as he couldn’t touch me, he couldn’t
take me. He scrambled after me, and I flung my book at his face. It hit him
square in the nose with a thud. He snarled and lunged, his hand mere inches
away. We both froze as a groan came from the bed.
“Pallas, what…?” Jun’s eyes locked on my assailant, and his face went
white. I saw the panic creep into his eyes as he scrambled to cover himself
with the linens. “STOP!” The word shook the room, and I felt my entire
body seize up. I couldn’t have moved if my life depended on it. Luxos’ was
also caught in Jun’s spell. He groaned, trying to extend his arm just a bit
further to grab me.
Then the door slammed open, and Tori came barging in. Her eyes
immediately locked on Luxos, and they filled with hatred. “Look who’s
caught this time, Commander.” She unsheathed her sword and raised it
above her head. She ran at him, and his eyes bulged. Just as her sword fell,
that ashy rose smell flared, and the light in the room warped as Luxos
wrapped himself in shadows. Tori’s sword cut through the darkness but hit
nothing as the man disappeared.
She had swung so hard that the sword embedded in the wooden floor.
She wrenched it out and spun around, searching the corners for the shadow
walker.
“He’s gone.” Of that, I had no doubt. Tori gave me a look full of
distrust.
“You sure about that, beautiful?” Commander Avlyn’s voice came from
the doorway. They were giving me the same distrustful look the princess
was.
“Luxos never stays for a fight he can’t win,” I remarked. They both
stared at me some more until even I was unsettled. But then, some soft sobs
came from the bed, and Tori immediately turned to Jun.
“He was here… he was here… how did he get here?”
Tori sat with him, one hand cautiously patting his back as she made
soothing noises. I moved to join her, but Avlyn blocked my path.
“I was wondering the same thing,” they said, staring directly into my
eyes.
“I don’t know.” I wasn’t sure why I lied, but Avlyn saw right through it.
“Don’t lie to me.” They pushed me back against the wall, their forearm
pressed into my collarbone. “Tell me what you know.”
“Take it somewhere else!” Tori shouted. Both Avlyn and I turned to look
at Jun. He was heaving great sobs, barely able to breathe as panic set in.
Tears streamed from his eyes as he doubled over, trying to claw beneath the
covers. He was speaking incoherently, and Tori kept mumbling, “You’re
safe. You’re safe. You’re safe.”
She looked at me with pleading eyes. “What do I do?” I felt Avlyn’s
grip loosen, and I went to Jun. “What do I do, Pallas?”
I didn’t have the words to tell her there was nothing she could do.
[ A uthor ’ s N ote : T his next scene contains on page SA. P lease
protect your mental health and do not read if you aren’t comfortable.
Skip to the next chapter break]
Hadeon hadn’t even waited until the evening of Jun’s arrival to destroy
him. A servant summoned me to Hadeon’s bedchamber. I walked in to see
him pressing Jun’s face down into the pillows as he mercilessly thrust into
him from behind. I had walked into similar scenes many times, but never
before had bile risen in my throat. I had to use every ounce of my defenses
to hide it. The pillows muffled Jun’s soft wails, and my nails cut into the
palm of my hands.
“Pallas, my love, would you help me make our guest more
comfortable?” That charming smile he wore so well was all teeth, and he
grabbed the bun on the back of Jun’s head to lift him out of the pillows to
make space for me underneath him.
Jun’s face was a mess of tears and spit. I did all I could not to look as I
slid my dress off and climbed onto the bed. As I drew closer, I saw his back
was covered in fresh burns that fractured out like veins from when Hadeon
had inflicted another type of pain. How similar they were to the scars on my
back, but mine had always healed over. Hadeon had known better than to
leave permanent marks.
He didn’t show the same caution with his new prize. The scars that
would remain would be Hadeon’s unique, permanent fingerprint on Jun,
forever.
I slid myself underneath his body. Internally, I debated sliding in
stomach down so that I wouldn’t have to look at him, but the crack in my
heart didn’t let me. I faced him and gently wrapped my legs around his hips.
Jun was hard, but it wasn’t of his own volition; it was just a reaction to the
electric stimulation Hadeon loved to administer.
I gently grasped his wet face, but he refused to look at me. I heard him
mumble, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” Repeatedly. My heart cracked open even
more. None of this was his fault, and yet, this was the first apology I had
heard in centuries.
 I knew better than to try and comfort him with empty words, so I kissed
the trails of tears under his eyes, hoping he would understand that he wasn’t
hurting me. But Hadeon grew impatient and shifted his hips forward,
forcing Jun into me. He whimpered pathetically.
I participated in countless debaucheries with Hadeon throughout my
life, but I never felt as vile as I did at that moment. I continued to kiss Jun’s
face, hoping he knew it would be over soon.
“Come now, Pallas, you can do better than that.” Before I could stop
myself, I looked at Hadeon. The contempt must have shown on my face
because, for a moment, that perfect charming grin faltered and turned ugly.
He said nothing; just let his power snake over Jun’s body. Violet light
flashed until it arched into me. Jun screamed and gritted his teeth. I could
feel him shaking even more violently as new tears streamed down his
cheeks.
I was damned either way, but one path at least would end this torment. I
moved my hips in time with Hadeon, the two of us violating Jun in tandem.
My master grinned again and picked up his pace, slamming down as hard as
he could. It forced all of Jun's weight onto my body, but I did all I could to
keep moving.
“I’m sorry…” Jun was sobbing into my ear. “I don’t want to but…” I
felt his body tense. I needed him to stop apologizing, so I gently snared his
lips with mine. His body quaked, and Hadeon groaned as Jun squeezed
around him. We continued to kiss as Hadeon found his satisfaction and
released us both.
He crawled off the bed and left without another word, leaving Jun
sobbing on top of me. I gently rolled him onto his side and extracted myself
to find a bowl of warm water and a few clothes. I cleaned between my legs
before soaking another towel in the warm water and approaching the
shivering man on the bed.
I touched the cloth gently to his lower back, and he flinched away with
a violent force.
“It’s alright. I’m not going to hurt you. I promise.” Already, I lied. I was
sure I would hurt him again. But he let me run the warm towel over his
skin, cleaning up the blood and everything else that coated his legs.
“I’m sorry. I’m sorry… I’ve never…” I could barely understand him as
his chest heaved with sobs.
 “I know. I know. It’s alright.” I found the salve I stashed in almost every
one of Hadeon’s chambers and worked it between my fingers until it was
pliant and rubbed it on the burns. “It’s going to be alright.” Such a fucking
liar.

“P allas , what do I do ?”
Tori was looking at me with grey eyes brimming with tears, just like Jun
had. Like I had any power what’s-so-fucking-ever to do anything. That
feral, cornered beast inside me lashed out, trying to survive the pain that cut
straight through my heart.
“You should have fucking been there, Princess! You should have saved
him. You should have protected him because I couldn’t!”
I expected her to lash out at me. I wanted her to. I deserved it, every
piece of her ire and each punishment she could ever bestow on me. I
deserved it and so much more. Instead, I saw the tears fall from her eyes as
she looked away. I felt the hum of her power again, and she wrapped Jun in
it. She gave a piece of herself to him, and it only reinforced how pathetic I
was. I had stood by and done nothing for him, worse than nothing. I had
inflicted pain on him to avoid my own, like a coward. I wished she would
just end this all.
“Time to go, my lady.” I felt Avlyn gently grab my shoulder and steer
me out of the room. I let my feet shuffle on the floor but didn’t fight it.
Finally, I’d get locked in the dungeons, just like I deserved. Finally, I could
stop pretending like I had any worth. It filled me with vacant relief.
After a few minutes of silence, Avlyn led me into not a dungeon cell but
a small room with a table at the center, likely used for meetings. They sat
me in a chair and pulled another out to straddle it, arms crossed over the
back, facing me.
“How did he get into the castle?”
I blinked at them. “What?”
Avlyn lifted one hand and rubbed their eyebrows with their thumb and
forefinger. “Pallas, please, don’t make this difficult. How did Luxos get into
the castle?” They paused, then added, “And how did he get out?”
I finally met their gaze. “You saw. He’s a shadow walker.”
They let out a long exhale accompanied by an elongated fuuucccckkkk.
“Just one godsdamned thing after another, isn’t it? I assume Abraxas’ wards
are fading?”
I nodded, and they scrubbed their hands over their face. “Guess that’s
what I get for giving him so much shit for maintaining them over the
centuries. It would have been easy for you to leave with him. Why didn’t
you?”
I didn’t answer. It wasn’t a difficult question; the answer was
deceptively simple. I didn’t want to go. Even thinking it somehow felt like a
betrayal. But a betrayal to whom?
The commander and I held each other’s stare until a small squeak of the
door opening broke the silence. I heard the pattering of eight small feet as
Spinner pushed himself up against my legs, looking for scratches.
Avlyn looked down at the beast and sighed. “He’s getting way too big;
he seems to like you.” I reached down and scratched the beast’s head until
he emitted those unnerving clicks of satisfaction.
Avlyn sighed again and rose out of their chair. “Alright then, well, time
to go.”
“Straight to the dungeons, I assume.”
“No, I have something much worse planned for you…” Avlyn’s face
didn’t match their threatening words as a slight smile played on their lips.
My stomach bottomed out anyway. I deserved this punishment, but I was
still a coward, and my hands shook as I gripped my dress on top of my
thighs.
“You’re going to help me restore the wards,” Avlyn finished with a
flourish.
“Is that…punishment?” I asked.
“I’ll let you be the judge of that once I show you where we have to go.”
“Why?”
Avlyn gave me a quizzical look. “You said yourself that they need to be
restored. No time like the present.”
“No, I mean, why me? I’m the consort of the man you’ve declared war
against. I could sabotage them.”
“I doubt you could make them worse than they currently are, besides…”
Avlyn held my gaze with theirs, and it felt like they were peering right into
my soul. “Are you going to sabotage them?”
“No…” I said slowly.
“Well, there you have it.”
“Commander, that’s stupid. I could be lying.”
“You’re not.” Avlyn headed for the door. “Come along, my lady. We’re
going to have to get you a new outfit.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 16

Hadeon
525 Years Ago

E verything had moved quickly after that old seer had spoken. Magic was
already fading, so even a prophecy from the seer of some minor temple
was worth more than gold.
King Obion of the Golden Kingdom was informed immediately and
claimed me. I was hauled to his palace, and he stared down at me like I was
some gutter rat who had run over his fine carpets. It wasn’t far from the
truth. His lips pulled tight to show his glowing white teeth as he snarled,
“This pathetic boy, he’s the Great Hero?”
I couldn’t even look up at him as he spoke, so all I remember was that
dirt that was caked beneath my fingernails, so at odds with the fine rug I
clutched in them.
“Take him to the dungeon. If he is worth something, he will show his
merit.”
From one prison to another. The pain was different than in the temple,
but it was still pain. The king had his men torture me. I’d still been a
youngling then, and my magic hadn’t emerged. The king wasn’t interested
in waiting.
Time blurred in the dungeons under the Golden Palace. Was it day or
night? I never knew. All I knew was when there was pain and when there
was not.
When my body was finally sound again, they dragged me out into a
dusty ring. Sand coated the floor, which was already pockmarked with
black blood stains from the previous occupants. They threw me forward,
and I landed hands first in the sand, coughing as the dust stung my eyes.
Stone walls encircled the area, and above them rose several rows of seating,
like I had been laid out on some great stage.
They were empty except for King Obion and a few attendants. There
was an older fae with dark short hair that was beginning to show white at
the temples. Next to him was a thin and rigid woman who held a tablet in
one arm and a quill in the other. As I looked up at them, she scratched
something on the tablet like I was some experiment meant to be observed.
I struggled to stand and saw the king raise his hand. At his gesture, great
wooden doors beneath him swung open, and three full-grown and enormous
fae strode forward. They were clearly warriors, wearing plate armor. They
held no weapons; they didn’t need them.
I knew what was coming, but some part of me still dared to hope I was
misreading the situation. As the first man’s fist collided with my jaw, white
light shot across my vision as the pain radiated through my face and neck. I
fell to my knees, but they didn’t stop. Feet collided with my ribs, and a hand
pulled me back to stand just for another fist to collide with my nose. There
was a sharp crack followed by pain, and blood gushed down my face.
I knew that my fae body could withstand quite the beating, and these
men seemed determined to push it to the limit. I knew nothing but pain, and
my vision tunneled. My mind fled my body to protect itself, and as red
clouded my vision and the torches of the arena danced, I could hear that
dragon’s laughter. Pathetic, worthless, delicious.
“Enough.” The king’s voice rang over the arena, and the blows stopped,
but the pain lingered. Rough hands grabbed me under my arms and dragged
me out of the light and into the darkness.
I was tossed away and collided with the wet stone floor of my cell.
Blood clouded my vision, and I could taste it running down my throat. My
head spun as I lay there, willing my body to stop healing and just let me die.
That’s when I saw her. I had thought it was the seer, at first. She had the
same golden-brown hair. But she was young, younger than me, with
striking blue eyes that shone like the sky I hadn’t seen in weeks. She must
have been a dream. She was far too beautiful to be real. Perhaps the gods
could be merciful if this was the last thing I was to see.
Pain shot through me as she touched a cool rag to my beaten face, and I
winced. She frowned delicately when she saw my pain and moved with
increased gentleness.
“I’m sorry.” It was all she said. She had nothing to be sorry for. She was
a vision from the gods themselves. What could she ever have to apologize
for?
She continued to clean my wounds. By the time she finished, I had
almost completely healed. My head still pounded, but I sat up. She leaned
away from me, and I reached out my hand and grabbed her.
“You’re real?”
I saw a deep sadness rise in her eyes. “Yes, I’m real. My name is
Pallas.”

P resent D ay
“Any news from Commander Luxos?” I asked.
“He returned, claiming that he still could not enter the city. It seems the
prince remains in their possession,” Plagis said.
“Pallas as well, then?” I asked.
The man’s face hardened. “Yes, the woman remains with them as well.
Sire, if I may… she is the only person left who still knows about your
origins. Perhaps it is best if Luxos… removes her for us.”
“No.”
“Your Eminence, should she ever—”
“I said no, Plagis. We have had this discussion before. Pallas is mine.
She will not betray me. She wouldn’t dare. Don’t make me say it again.” He
bowed differentially, knowing better than to argue, but I saw his twisted
mind working.
I thought of Pallas, her soft skin, her flowing hair. I thought of the
nights we’d spent wrapped in each other’s arms, her soft moans and
whimpers. Her laughter was a melody, and her smile was more beautiful
than the breaking of the dawn. I loved her for it and hated how she had
always shined brighter than me.
I thought of her anguished cries and how, over the centuries, I’d broken
her down. She was still beautiful perfection. But inside, she was broken and
ragged. She was mine, completely, no longer a glowing sun but a collapsed
star. Slaves were common, but to own someone as I did her bordered on
divine. I possess her mind, body, and soul. I had ruined her, my first
glorious conquest. I was sure I would eventually grow tired of her and her
obedience. But that was my prerogative, not Plagis’.
He backed out of the room but froze when I spoke again. “Remember,
there are two people left who know my origins. I would hope that I can
instill enough loyalty that no harm should need to come to either of them.”
Plagis nodded, and I knew he understood.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 17

Pallas

I had been alive for over five hundred years, of course I had worn pants
before. But I never realized how much the fine dresses worn to court had
become a part of the armor I wrapped around myself until Avlyn had
thrown a pair of simple linen trousers at me.
I changed into them, and a simple shift tied closed at the neck by a
single cotton string. I pulled it out to tie my hair away from my face. The
neckline was open slightly, making the curves of my breasts more visible. It
was not much armor, but enough for the moment. Spinner joined me in the
room, and I gave a small spin. “How do I look?”
The creature chirped, and the sound seemed positive.
I opened the door and presented myself to Avlyn. Their gaze dipped for
a fraction of a breath before they bid me to follow them. The spider and I
were led deep into the castle, and I thought maybe they reconsidered just
taking me to the dungeons when we halted. I peered around Avlyn and
almost missed the low hole in the wall hidden away in a dark alcove.
“Where exactly are we going, Commander?” I asked as Avlyn ducked
down to look inside the narrow passageway.
“To the foundation of the castle; that’s where the wards are.”
“Are they tied into the ley lines?”
Avlyn gave me a quizzical look over their shoulder. “Yes, how did you
know that?”
“I know a lot of things, Commander.”
“Clearly, but most people think ley lines are a myth.”
“Much knowledge is lost with time. Many humans believe that dragons
are just a story told by their ancestors. I’ve seen too much in my life to
discount such mysteries so quickly. Besides…” I didn’t continue the
thought.
When Avlyn realized I would not continue, they turned back to the
passage. “It’s a tight fit and a long way. Let me know if you need a break,
ok?”
“I can handle myself, Commander.” I said, crossing my arms.
They let out a small laugh. “I have no doubt about that.” They waved
towards the passage. “Now… ladies first.”
All my bravado fled as I looked at the very narrow, very dark hole.
Spinner pressed past my leg and headed down the tunnel without hesitation.
I had no choice but to follow suit.
I crouched down; my legs bent so much that my ass almost touched the
ground as I awkwardly waddled down the passage. The little light
disappeared as Avlyn ducked into the tunnel behind me.
“Are we going to travel the entire way in the dark?” I asked.
“Keep a hand on the wall; in a few minutes, you’ll be able to see again,”
Avlyn responded.
The journey in my bent position was hard enough that I didn’t argue.
My fingers traced the roughhewn wall, and I kept moving forward. Slowly,
my eyes adjusted, and I saw that tiny tendrils of moss and dim blue
mushrooms clung to the corners of the tunnel. They each had a soft glow
that provided a little light, but my fae vision adjusted. There was only one
way to go, anyway.
After what felt like an eternity, my back ached from crouching, and I
wasn’t paying much attention anymore. My foot slipped on a small rock,
and I fell flat on my ass. My pride was wounded more than anything, but I
heard Avlyn say, “Careful, my lady. I don’t want to have to drag you out of
here.”
In the dark, I saw the shadow of Spinner approach us, and he pressed
his head into my hand as he tried to crawl into my lap.
“You’re getting too big for this, spider.” He ignored me and almost
pushed my body all the way over.
“Maybe a brief rest couldn’t hurt?” Avlyn suggested, giving me an out
for my aching back.
“Anything to delay my night in the dungeon.”
Even in the dim, I saw the commander frown.
“What, no dungeon? You lot really are terrible kidnappers.”
 They frowned. “Would you prefer that?”
I had to stop myself from responding yes, but Avlyn saw the answer on
my face anyway.
They crouched down low, so we were eye to eye. “That would be easier,
wouldn’t it? It would put us on familiar ground. Me, threatening to chain
you up and commenting on how much I’d like seeing you that way.” They
hit me with an apologetic smile. “I can’t do that to you, Pallas.”
“Why? Is it no fun to break what’s already broken?”
I hated the sadness that crossed their face. “You’re not broken, Pallas.
That much is obvious to me.”
“Why?”
Their shoulders slumped, and they leaned back against the tunnel wall,
their head scraping against the ceiling. “I’ve been a soldier all my life. I’ve
seen more battles than I care to remember. On the battlefield, a person is
stripped down to their base self. Fear and a primal drive completely take
over the mind. That’s why we train as much as we do, so our movements
are done on memory, not conscious thought. If you overthink on the
battlefield, you die.” They sighed. “On the beach, I saw a glimpse of the
real you. You were scared and had no idea how to fight, but you fought
anyway.” They gave me a soft smile. “No broken person would throw
themselves at the enemy to protect the one they care for. No, you’ve just
been caged so long that freedom chafes. It grates against you in the worst
way with the unending possibilities of choice.”
I had nothing of value to say, no way to accurately respond to words my
very soul knew were true. Nevertheless, Avlyn looked at me with such
misplaced kindness that I had to say something. “Wise words from a brute.”
They smiled. “What can I say? I’m a very multifaceted person.” Their
grin was infectious, so much so the corner of my mouth twitched without
my consent. “You may not believe me, but I promise you are safe here,
Pallas. You’re safe with me. I won’t let you come to harm.”
“It’s hard for me to believe you when you’ve trapped me in an endless
stone tunnel with a man-eating spider.” I heard Spinner hiss angrily from up
ahead at my comment.
Avlyn laughed. “No one larger than a cat has gone missing at his
pincers, as far as I know. But as he gets bigger, we will have to keep him
well-fed.” Spinner chirped happily at that.
I stood up in the enclave we entered . T he stone walls were smooth ,
like the space inside of a bubble that solidified at the base of the castle. The
light blue glow from the mushrooms dimly lit the space. On the far wall, a
circle of glyphs glowed a very faint emerald green. I approached and ran
my hand over the spell. The markings had been carved directly into the
stone; a permanent spell that needed to be recharged with magic every few
years.
Avlyn approached me and set a gentle hand on my shoulder. “So, what’s
the plan, my lady?”
I spun around. “You don’t know what to do?” I asked incredulously.
They shrugged. “Not really. Magic was never my thing. It was already
half dead when I was born. I figured, why waste the time learning it?”
“I take back what I said before. You’re nothing but a brute.”
They smiled mischievously. “Never denied it, gorgeous. Now…”
Grabbing my shoulders, they spun me back around. “…let’s see just how
much you know.”
I huffed in irritation but couldn’t resist running my fingers over the
glyphs for locking, for pulling, warding, and many others. “This spell taps
into the ley line that runs under the castle. It uses the mana, or wild magic
of the earth, that travels along it to create a protective barrier against other
magical attacks. I’m surprised Abraxas maintained it all these years.”
“I think you know exactly who this barrier was kept in place for.” Yes, I
did. Avlyn ran their finger over the glyphs, and the faint green light
shuddered under their fingers. “I guess, as a bonus, it kept our shadow-
walking friend out until now, as well. So how do we fix it?”
“It needs to receive a direct injection of animavigo to act as a catalyst
for the spell to pull from the ley line,” I disclosed.
Avlyn’s face was blank. “Maybe try explaining it like I’m a brute?”
I laughed, not a soft, elegant laugh, but one that gripped me so tightly
my stomach clenched. I couldn’t find my breath again. When I finally
recovered, Avlyn was smiling again.
“Glad I amuse you so much, my lady.”
 “Sorry, your face was just… anyway… where to start? Animavigo is the
term academics use for what is commonly called magic. It is the energy that
dwells within every mortal living thing's heart. For animals and plants, it’s
just a drop. For fae and some humans, that well is deeper. Magic users of
old could call on this energy and manifest it into the world. Everyone’s
manifestation was unique, a mirror of their soul. Like the king’s flames,
Jun’s voice…” I paused. “...your control of water.”
Avlyn didn’t balk but rubbed their chin in thought. “This is why I never
learned about magic. Too complicated. If everyone has these wells of
energy, this animavigo, why did magic die off?”
“That’s the great mystery, isn’t it? We don’t know. We don’t know why
we stopped being able to tap into this power. Well, at least most people
did.” I eyed them again, but they ignored me.
“And how is that different from the great beasts?” Avlyn inquired.
“Beasts, like the dragons, don’t have a well. It’s more like a channel, a
direct connection to the mana of the earth. The only limit to what they could
do was what the earth would provide. A fae can’t call on more energy than
their heart can contain without risking their life. But a dragon or…” I trailed
off, and Avlyn’s eyes grew serious. We were both thinking about the
princess. “…luckily, aside from dragons, none seemed very interested in
using this power directly.”
Avlyn turned back to the wall. “So, what are we doing here?”
“This spell calls upon the mana of the earth so that it can run
continuously without interference. It can do this because the castle has been
tied into a ley line, one of the earth's channels of power. But it needs… a
spark, let’s say. Something to get the flow started. That’s where you come
in.”
“Me?” They looked perplexed.
“Yes, you. You still have access to your magic; we need that for the
spark.”
Their face twisted into a deep frown. “Can’t you just say some magic
words or something?”
I crossed my arms. “No, I cannot.” I motioned to the glyph before
pushing Avlyn forward.
They placed a hand on the glyph and furrowed their eyebrows. I waited
patiently for a few minutes, but nothing happened.
“Everything alright?”
 “Look, I told you, I don’t know what I’m doing.” Something like shame
passed over Avlyn’s face.
Moving closer, I gently touched their back, letting my other hand land
on top of theirs on the glyph circle. “Your magic manifests as water, right?
Think about what that feels like. Visualize the flow from your heart to your
fingertips.”
“I was never one for all this mindfulness shit.” Avlyn’s frustration cut
through their normally calm voice.
I took a deep breath. “Close your eyes. Now, breathe with me. Focus on
my voice. Imagine the blood flowing through your body and how the
current moves and keeps you alive. Follow that stream to your heart; let it
settle there. Do you see the light? Let it flow to your fingertips.” Avlyn’s
breath steadied, and the glyphs’ fading green light shifted to a warm, deep
amber.
Avlyn opened their eyes. “Whoa! Did it work?”
“It did indeed.” I couldn’t keep the grin from my face, and they returned
it in earnest. “It looks perfect.”
“What, my face?” Avlyn pointed to themselves, and their contagious
grin grew more mischievous.
Before I could think about it, my hand flew out and smacked them on
the chest.
“Whoa, easy there hellcat,” Avlyn laughed. “Glad to see you’ve still got
some energy, as we still have three more of these to go!” They pointed to an
even smaller tunnel I hadn’t noticed.
I groaned; my back twinged at just the thought of stooping over again.
Suddenly, the dungeons really didn’t seem so bad.

A s we finally crawled out of the last tunnel back into the castle
proper, I saw the sun cresting the horizon through the floor-to-ceiling
windows lining the hall we entered. I was exhausted and covered in dust
and sweat, but somehow, I felt satisfied. The satisfaction of a task earned
through hard work. For a moment, I basked in the feeling, forgetting just
how worthless I was.
“Well, that’s a job well done. Looks like we won’t have any more late-
night visitors. Well, except for the ones we invite, that is.” Avlyn winked at
me, and I turned away to hide the blush that rose up on my face. What was
I, a youngling again?
“Sorry that you won’t be able to foist me off onto someone else so
easily now, Commander.” I said still unable to face them.
“Pallas…” Avlyn placed their finger under my chin and, ever so gently,
turned my face to look at them. “Like I said before, I won’t let any harm
come to you. Of any kind.”
I couldn’t stand their kind gaze. “Why?” I’m your enemy. I’m worthless.
I’m nothing.
“That’s what I do. I protect those who need protecting.” Their smile was
soft; it cut straight through the crack in my heart that seemed to be eroding
like earth after a rainstorm.
“Have a thing for rescuing damsels in distress, huh?”
They laughed, “You can only rescue someone who wants to be rescued.
Do you want to be rescued, Pallas?”
I didn’t answer because I didn’t know the answer.
Avlyn gave me that soft smile again. “When you figure it out, let me
know, and I’ll be first in line.” They took my hand and placed a soft kiss on
my knuckles before heading down the hall, leaving me with my head
spinning.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 18

Tori

I woke up next to Jun. My eyes ached from fretful sleep. I had used a small
bit of magic to calm him, but it felt too similar to the sleeping potions for
me to use it more heavily. He had tossed and turned all night, but at every
fitful awakening, I assured him he was safe with me.
Now that morning broke, he seemed to have finally reached a deep
sleep. I cautiously crawled out of bed and closed all the curtains in the room
to keep it dark. Pallas was passed out in a scrunched position on the
cramped couch. She woke up easily when I approached.
“He seems to be sleeping now. Can you stay with him?” She nodded
before silently crawling into bed with him.
I grabbed my sword and left the room; my body ached as I wandered
without thinking. My feet led me to the beach. The crisp morning air was
filled with the cacophony of shouting from training soldiers. My heart
steadied. This was what my mind and body understood. I ran to join the
back of the ranks, falling into the routine, but I couldn’t find the stillness I
craved, even as sweat built on my brow. My thoughts ran amok.
We broke for water. It had been too long since I trained; I was entirely
unprepared for Kaleos when he landed a slap on my back.
“Look who decided to finally put in some work today,” he laughed as I
choked on the water. I sputtered, and his charming smile only grew.
“I’ve been a bit preoccupied, Kaleos,” I explained, trying to wipe my
face on my sleeve.
“Don’t I know it? Perhaps it’s time for a little distraction?” He waggled
his eyebrows. “Come on, I know what will cheer you up.” He tossed a
blunted sword at me with an arrogant smile. His mood was infectious.
 “Just you? I’ll need more of a challenge than that.” I winked at him.
“There she is, that cocky asshole I love. Square up, Princess. I can tell
you’re rusty; you’ve lost all the definition in your arms.”
I took a casual swipe at him. “Not all of us spend half the day flexing in
a mirror, Kaleos.” I was grinning as we circled each other, taking casual
swipes. As the cold sea air whipped my skin, I focused my breathing and
found that place of deep peace inside my mind. That’s when we really
began to spar.
It felt amazing. If only for a few moments, everything else fell away.
My doubts and worries were gone. There was just me, my sword, and the
sand beneath my feet. Our swords clashed, sending sparks flying through
the air. Kaleos spun and quickly dodged my counterattack by ducking and
swiping my legs out from underneath me. The feeling of the air being
knocked from my lungs was exquisite.
“Hey, didn’t I teach you that move?” I laughed.
Kaleos extended his hand with a smug grin, helping me back to my feet.
"You did, but it seems like you forgot your own lesson, Princess."
I brushed the sand off my clothes, still catching my breath. “I wonder,
are you showing off for someone?” I scanned the beach for a head of red
hair.
He snorted, sheathing his sword. "Just keeping you on your toes, Tori.
Besides, if I don't challenge you, who will? None of these cowards would.”
He waved to where Noki and Raula had gathered to watch us. Raula shot
him a rude gesture.
I punched Kaleos lightly on the arm. “Pretty sure there's a long list, but I
appreciate the effort.” My hand naturally fell to the sword Abraxas had
gifted me, pulling it from its sheath, its two halves locked together. I still
hadn’t used it as two blades yet.
I unlocked them, twirling one in each hand. My left arm ached as I
swung the weapon back and forth. Pain radiated from the scar wrapped
around my bicep. I sighed, about to set the blade down, when I felt mana
creep up my body and wrap itself around the old wound. It didn’t heal, but
some of the ache was pulled away into the earth below. I swung the blade
again, and while the discomfort lingered, it was manageable. I looked back
up at Kaleos.
He gave me his signature wide grin. “Guess I’m in trouble now. Try not
to stab me this time, Princess.” He grabbed a bladed weapon and took a
fighting stance.
“No promises.” I held each of the twin blades firmly. Their golden
guards wrapped around my hands like my bond with Abraxas was wrapped
around my heart. The pain in my arm throbbed, but it also said, show them
how strong you’ve become.
I spun fast, my blades whirling through the air at Kaleos. Sparks flew as
the crash of steel echoed over the beach. Whoops and hollers came from the
watching soldiers, but it all passed me by. All I saw was Kaleos and his
sword, as we met again and again. No matter what else happened, this I
could do.
The minutes ticked by. Kaleos was still one of the best swordsmen I
knew, but my fae blood gave me the advantage of superior stamina. He
started to slow down, and I used it, deflecting one of his too-wide strikes
and pushing past his defenses. I rammed my shoulder into his chest, and he
fell flat on his ass, my sword at his throat.
“Who’s out of shape now, Lieutenant?” He grinned up at me from the
sand.
“Hey! I need him in one piece!”
I reached a hand down to help Kaleos up as Oryx sprinted over to check
his lover for injuries.
“Oh, do you now?” I waggled my eyebrows at them, and they both
blushed.
Kaleos assured Oryx that he was alright as the healer continued to fuss
like a mother hen.
Behind me, I heard whooping from the castle. I looked over to see
Avlyn on one of the lower balconies with their fist in the air. Next to them
stood Commander Talius, his arms crossed and gaze fixed on me.
I turned back to the troops. Oryx was still fretting over Kaleos’ leg and
the long cut that ran around his thigh. My blades were so sharp that I must
have cut him without even noticing.
“I’m sorry! I guess I am always hurting you.”
He waved his hand. “It’s nothing. I’m really fine. This one just likes to
fuss.” Oryx gave him a stern look, which he smartly conceded to.
I placed my hand on his leg and reached down for mana. I brought up
tendrils and wrapped them around Kaleos, but nothing happened. I frowned.
Pulling harder, I focused on sending the energy into his body, and still,
nothing. I let out a frustrated hiss.
 “Everything alright, Your Highness?” Oryx put a soft hand on my
shoulder.
Immediately, I was surrounded by whispers like the beach had been
crammed full of bodies. Oryx perked up, and I knew he heard it, too.
The wind whipped around us, and the voices rose. I looked at the cliffs
and saw the green grass that shifted in the ocean breeze.
Spring is coming. Spring is coming. Spring is coming.
The words were layered over themselves a thousand times, each blade
whispering individually and a part of the greater whole.
Oryx frowned at me. I understood why; it was late summer, nearly fall
in the northern climate.
“Something lost in translation?” I suggested.
He shrugged. “I doubt the grass is well versed in common.”
“Talking to the plants again?” Kaleos asked, making Oryx grin. He took
his hand off my shoulder, and the whispers fell away.
I didn’t understand this power I had, but it was time to test it.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 19

Tori

I reached down into that deep well beneath my feet. On the beach, I could
once again feel the warm magic of the earth and the harsh, cold depths of
the magic of the ocean. They seemed to clash where they met, much like the
waves breaking against the shore. I focused on pulling energy from each of
them. They didn’t want to play. The great reservoir ignored me. I was no
more than any other speck of dust.
I ground my teeth and tried to pull harder. Nothing. I was getting pissed
off. Sweat formed on my brow, and I slammed my palms into the black
sand of the beach. I reached out with my mind, burrowing my fingers in
like I could dig my way to that power. But I couldn’t draw it into me. I
hissed in frustration.
“Take it easy now, Princess; no one learned how to channel the magic of
the earth overnight,” Avlyn laughed as they approached me. They moved to
set their hand on my shoulder, “Come on, let’s—” The power exploded.
As soon as their hand touched my shoulder, it was like when lightning
connected to the earth. Immediately, the power I had been tugging at
flooded over me and jumped to Avlyn through their touch. It was too much;
I had been pulling too hard with nowhere for the magic to go. I felt the
ground beneath us shake and rip, and my mind was overtaken by that deep,
unending power.
It tried to wash all that I was away, but the golden light of my bond with
Abraxas clung to my soul, preventing it from being washed away in the
tide. It gave me just enough time to focus and hold onto myself. I focused
on the beating of my heart and that deep golden bond, and I survived the
onslaught. Seconds, or maybe hours, passed. But the flood of magic ebbed,
and I could breathe again. I found myself lying flat on my back on the
ground. I pushed up, and my temple throbbed, and black stole into my
vision as the blood rushed out of my head. All I could see was a blinding
blue light.
I held it in my hands. Was I blind? Why couldn’t I see? I realized I was
peering into a great chasm that had opened in the ground. The beach had
cracked open like the shell of an egg, and from the depths, that eerie blue
light of wild magic glowed. I scrambled back from the edge when I heard
my name.
“Um, Tori…” I spun around to see Avlyn sitting on the beach beside me.
They were naked, attempting to cover their small breasts as I stared at them,
even though that was not what I was looking at. In place of their legs was a
long, copper-colored tail, covered in small, pointed scales that shimmered
like the waves of the sea. Small fins sprouted along the side, with two long,
beautifully translucent fins on the end. They reminded me of stained-glass
windows, each panel a slightly different shade that shimmered in the
noonday sun.
I moved my gaze back up to Avlyn’s, and we just stared at each other. “I
guess you were right about your heritage.” That was all I could think to say.
“You think this is fucking funny, Princess!? I’m a godsdamn fish!
Change me back!” Their tail flopped about helplessly as they gestured
frantically. I was still too dumbfounded to think when I heard footsteps
approaching rapidly.
“What the hell happened? Are you al—” Kaleos and the cohort had run
around the great gash in the earth and joined us, but they stopped short to
stare at the commander. I couldn’t blame them.
Avlyn’s cheeks turned a deep maroon as they shouted, “Would you all
stop fucking staring and help me?”
“You want us to toss you into the ocean, boss?” Kaleos asked.
“No, I do not want to get fucking tossed in the ocean. Get me my legs
back!” With one hand still clamped over their chest, they tried to drag
themselves across the sand with the other but made little progress.
“Kaleos, would you be a dear and fetch Pallas and Jun from the castle
for me?”
A short while later , K aleos returned with the others . N oki and I
moved Avlyn partially into the water despite their protests. They sat there,
fins and fingers drifting through the ocean waves, looking out at the Bay of
Dragons. They hadn’t spoken in some time, and we hadn’t pushed.
Pallas and Jun both looked at the massive glowing rift in the beach.
“Did you do this?” my brother asked.
“I think so, but that’s not the half of it.” I pointed to Avlyn in the waves
and saw Pallas’ eyebrows shoot up.
“Can I talk to them?” Pallas asked me.
“Go ahead, it’s your funeral.” She rolled her eyes at me and approached
Avlyn. She squatted near the commander, and I couldn’t hear their
discussion over the waves. The cohort still stood nearby, shifting uneasily,
unsure what to do. I had tried to get them to leave the beach, but they
refused. Jun continued to observe the light emanating from below the earth,
and then he turned to me.
“World Breaker indeed,” he said, with that old sarcastic glint in his eye.
I was so happy to see it that I didn’t even linger on what his words meant.
Before we could discuss it further, Pallas stomped back over.
“Tell me what happened.”
I tried to explain to her everything I had felt.
She raised her hand to her chin for a while, deep in thought, before
blurting out, “Tori, I don’t think you have any magic.”
I was dumbfounded. “What? I mean… seriously, what? Do you see
what has happened here?”
She looked at me, still rubbing her chin. “I think you are a conduit like
you assumed, but it’s different than the dragons. You can truly only conduct
magic; you need someone to conduct it to. That’s why when Avlyn touched
you, the magic was unleashed.”
I started to argue reflexively but held back. I thought about all the times
I conducted magic before. With Abraxas, with Jun, with Oryx in the
forest… I had always needed to be in contact with them. The only exception
was the small flame I produced in the cave, but even then, I needed my
bond to Abraxas.
“When was the first time you conducted magic, Tori?” Pallas asked.
“It was in Tenebrae Forest with Abraxas and Oryx. I touched them, and
the magic channeled through me.”
“And was this after you accepted your mating bond?”
“What do you mean? I didn’t know I was his mate until he changed.”
Pallas shook her head. “You didn’t understand what it was, but that
doesn’t mean you hadn’t accepted it.”
I thought back to the night he let me go. He told me he loved me, in not
so many words, by setting me free. I eventually returned to him, no longer
afraid or resisting my heart. That golden magic had finally connected us. I
hadn’t known what it was, but Pallas was right. I had accepted it.
“Yes, I had. Just before we left for the forest.”
Pallas sighed, “So you had his heart.”
“What are you talking about?”
She finally looked at me again. “It’s complicated.” I gave her a
withering look. “I’ll explain later, but I think we should focus on the
commander right now.”
I looked back at Avlyn, who still sat in the soft waves; their bright tail
was so at odds with the black sand beneath them. I nodded. Pallas squatted
beside them, and Jun and I kneeled in the sand next to her.
“Alright. Tori, you are going to channel into Avlyn again. This isn’t
their natural form, and they seem willing to change back so—”
“So fucking willing! Can we do this?” Avlyn’s face was tight with fear,
so I reached out to put a comforting hand on their shoulder. Pallas did the
same, which surprised me.
“So it should be, in theory, easy to return to their natural state. Jun will
help.” I felt him shrink into himself.
“It will be just like we practiced in Koron, Jun,” Pallas encouraged
softly.
He was shaking. “I can’t…”
“It’s alright. You don’t have to,” I reassured him, but I heard an almost
imperceptible whimper from Avlyn at my words. I was caught like, well, a
fish in a net and tugged in two directions.
“I can do this. I changed them without Jun; I can change them back.” I
gave Pallas a stern look, but she didn’t flinch.
 “To undo this will require fine control and precision with the magic.
You don’t have that, Tori. You’re lucky Avlyn didn’t explode.” Another soft
whimper came from the commander. “You’re a sledgehammer when we
need a quill.” She looked at Jun. “You can do this.”
He continued to shake. I wanted nothing more than to throw myself on
top of my brother to shield and hide him away. All I saw was the little boy
who needed my protection more than anything.
I wish I was more like you, Tori. What had my protection done for him?
Had I ever really been able to keep him safe? We were brother and sister,
twins bonded in more than blood. I had always been his protector, but
maybe I had done more harm than good.
I placed a tentative hand on his shoulder. If I loved him, I could let him
stand beside me. “She’s right. I believe in you.”
His eyes shone as he shook his head. “I can’t sing, not anymore.” My
heart clenched to hear him voice those words, even if I knew they were
true.
Pallas shook her head. “You don’t need to. Just like on the boat and the
other night, let Tori channel the magic. You just need to tell Avlyn what to
do.” She nodded at me, and I focused. Very gently, I pulled magic from the
earth. Jun may not have been able to sing, but I remembered his song. I let
the magic twirl through my heart; its thumping became the beat, and the
magic’s motion was the melody. I sent it to Jun and let it settle in his throat.
For a few moments, all I heard was the beating of our hearts, and then,
in a voice both incredibly soft and infinitely piercing, Jun commanded,
“TRANSFORM.”
I could feel more power being pulled through me like his word had
fractured a dam. My heart raced, and I worried we would both be swept
away. But Pallas was right; it was different from before. Jun’s personal
magic, combined with the magic of the earth, guided the power with a
gentle hand. Turquoise light surrounded Avlyn’s tail, swirling gently like
the caress of a lover. Scales receded back into dark skin as their legs
gradually split into two. The flow of magic slowed like a stream flowing
into a pond and finally stopped completely. Avlyn sat naked but completely
fae on the beach once more. Pallas shrugged the cloak off her shoulders,
draping it around the commander.
We held our breath as Avlyn wiggled their toes. But the silence was
broken violently with their loud yelp, “I’m me again!” They swung their
arms around Pallas, pulling her into a tight embrace. She grunted
awkwardly, and Avlyn immediately released her. Both refused to look at the
other, and I was just going to ignore that for now.
I turned to Jun. “You always were the one with more finesse.” I smiled,
and it grew when I saw it mirrored on his face. I dared a small peek at his
heart, and the shadows seemed to be just a bit weaker.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 20

Pallas

I wandered down to the barracks, looking for the commander. I wasn’t

exactly sure what had brought me there. I’d known of Avlyn for many
years; their presence at the Dragon King’s side was a constant. I never had
much contact with Abraxas. I had always feared him, but he wasn’t here.
Avlyn was, and they were not at all what I had expected.
I slowly made my way down the halls deep within the castle. There
were no windows this low, but torches lit the roughhewn surfaces, and
soldiers milled about, chatting and roughhousing. A few gave me passing
looks, but no one stopped me. I wasn’t entirely sure where I was going or
why I was even headed there. You know why. Yes, I’d seen that look on
Avlyn’s face, the fear in their heart that their body did not belong to them. I
knew that feeling well, and it drew me.
I turned a corner and saw the brute Kaleos leaning against a wall. He
stood up straight when he saw me. “My lady, can I help you?”
“Yes, I was looking for Commander Avlyn.”
He turned to look at the door across the hall. “The commander is in
there, but they are with Oryx, and… well, they aren’t receiving visitors.”
I wasn’t surprised. Tori had been mumbling in the library about Avlyn
refusing to see her. Luckily, I didn’t think this brute would be too hard to
get past.
“I need to see them; I’m checking on any lingering effects of magic.”
An easy lie.
His eyebrows shot up. “Oh, yes… well, then… go in, I guess.” Too
easy. I strode past him and pushed open the wooden door.
 The commander had their own private room. It wasn’t large, but the
stone floor had been covered in rugs, and a few comfortable—if unrefined
—chairs sat around a low table where cards and dice were strewn. The
commander sat on the bed, with the red-headed healer checking on them.
Avlyn’s amber eyes moved to me as I entered the room. They looked
much more suspicious than the brute had. Oryx stood up and went to the
door, giving me a friendly smile before leaving without a word. The
commander and I were alone.
“What do you want?” they asked. Their voice was strained, and they
still held themselves rigidly. Their hands ran over their legs, still fearful that
they might disappear at any second. It would have been easy to snap back at
them, but I hadn’t come here to be antagonistic.
“I wanted to see how you were doing.”
“Just fine, thanks. Now, if that’s all…” Avlyn gestured to the door. I
ignored them.
“I need to see if you have any magic lingering from your change.”
Avlyn’s eyes narrowed, but they did not stop me as I approached. I was
lying, but only partially. I could sense residual magic. It wasn’t a gift, just a
skill from growing up in my mother’s labs, always surrounded by magic. I
knew what it felt like. It left a sweet taste on my tongue and made the hair
on my arms stand on end. That’s how I knew something had changed about
Tori’s necklace that night in Koron. I wasn’t sure what its magic was; the
glamour on it had been expertly woven, but I could still sense it.
I sat on the bed beside the commander and slowly moved my hand to
hover over their legs. I wasn’t surprised to find no residual magic. Whatever
Tori and Jun had been able to do together was seamless. Regardless, I didn’t
stop my hand and found myself leaning in closer. The room was quiet, with
no sound except for our breathing. I could still smell how the salt air clung
to them.
Avlyn placed their hand on top of mine, gently pushing it down so that
my palm landed on their thigh. I looked up and saw that their face was very
close. Were they…
“Do you feel anything… am I going to change back?” No, they weren’t
being forward. They were terrified.
I gave their thigh a gentle squeeze and let it linger. “No. I don’t sense
anything. You don’t have to worry.”
 Avlyn let out a long breath, and the tension left their shoulders as they
leaned forward to hold their face in their hands. I instinctively started
rubbing their back.
“I haven’t seen magic in five hundred years, and I’ve already had
enough.”
I continued my ministrations. “But that’s not true, Avlyn. You have
clung to your magic all this time.”
They huffed, “More like it clung to me. You saw; I was never any good
with it. I preferred to ignore it when I could.” They laughed, “Although it
did help me save the princess’s life once.”
“And mine as well.” Avlyn sat up straight and finally turned their face
towards me. Their full lips pressed together tightly, and I leaned into them
more. “You never wanted to use it? You never wanted to see what you could
do?”
For a long time, they said nothing as their gaze never wavered from
mine. I felt their leg shift under my hand like they finally realized I’d left it
there.
“It always called to me… the sea. When I used my magic, that call was
almost impossible to deny. And when I changed, it was all I could think
about. I ached to dive beneath the waves and just disappear into the depths.”
“Why didn’t you? You may not have the chance again.”
Their jaw clenched. “I would have never come back,” they stated
simply. “I can’t do that now. I have to stay here and fight for Abraxas, for
Tori.”
“But you want to go.”
“I didn’t until today, and I hate that a feeling I had no control over or
desire for pulled deep in my gut. Have you ever wanted something with
every fiber of your being that you knew you couldn’t have?”
A dark shadow crossed my heart, and Avlyn must have seen it on my
face because their expression softened. “I’m sorry. I’m just rambling.” They
placed their hand on my shoulder. “I feel better now. Away from the ocean,
inside these walls, I know I’m not likely to start flopping around at any
moment. Thank you, Pallas.” They hit me with a warm smile, and I stared
deep into their honey-colored eyes. My stomach squeezed at the rapt
attention and adoration they were showing me.
“Actually, I came here to thank you, Commander.”
 They had saved my life. I assumed their motives were the same as
anyone else who had helped me. They hadn’t initiated anything, but that’s
how some people were. The commander was attractive, so it was no
hardship to give it to them. If I was being honest, I wanted it, too. I
squeezed their thigh tighter and pressed my chest against theirs. My eyelids
fell closed.
Immediately, the commander’s hand held me back by my shoulder. My
eyes opened in shock. “You don’t have to do that, Pallas.” Avlyn’s face was
stern but not unkind.
I didn’t understand the emotions that darted through me at the rejection,
but I felt my lips twitch.
Their eyes widened. “It’s not that I’m not… I did say I had quite a
weakness for beautiful women,” they stammered, and a deep blush rose
onto their dark cheeks. “It’s just… after what you’ve been through…” Their
eyes widened more and their whole face was red. “You should get settled
here before… well…” They were floundering, and my pride was wounded
enough that I stood rapidly and made my exit.
As I opened the room, I surprised myself by calling back, “I’m glad to
see you smile again, Commander.” What the hell was that? As I closed the
door, I heard Avlyn flop down on the bed with an aggravated huff.
I stepped outside and found Lieutenant Kaleos with his arm around
Oryx. The healer’s red freckles were almost hidden by the deep blush on his
cheeks as the brute pulled him close and planted a soft kiss on his forehead.
Seeing him be so gentle with another was really cutting into my image of
him as a brute. I continued to stare until Oryx noticed me and gently pushed
out of his lover’s arms. He reached up and scratched the back of his head
sheepishly, sending me a soft grin that I didn’t reciprocate. “What did you
find? Will the commander be alright?”
I shot him a confused look. “You examined them, don’t you know?”
He shook his head. “I’m versed in physical healing. I use herbs, plants,
and the gifts of our world to help people with some knowledge of anatomy.
But magic… I’ve read about the healing that used to be possible when
magic still flowed. How I wish I could have seen that! But that’s not
possible anymore…”
All three of us lingered on his last sentence. The barracks grew quieter,
and I knew all the soldiers were listening to us now. How could they not
after what they had seen on the beach this morning?
 “It’s not possible, right, my lady?” All their eyes were on me. What was
I supposed to say? I was barely able to handle my own situation, trapped in
this castle far away from my home. Trapped? Really? Yes, trapped. I was
trapped but able to freely wander the palace and the city and able to see Jun
any time I wanted. I was trapped because my body didn’t understand that it
didn’t have to be afraid of being touched by anyone and everyone. It was
hard to believe that there might be people who helped me without expecting
my body as a reward. The freedom chaffs.
It was all a trick; it had to be. The princess was just waiting for me to
slip up and try to escape so she could kill me without remorse. Avlyn was
just luring me in with kindness. It had worked, and I had practically thrown
myself into their arms. I’m sure, in the end, they would be the same as all
the others and use me for their own pleasure, nothing more. And all the
soldiers were still fucking staring at me. I turned down the hall and walked
away, not saying a word.

I returned to the library and found the twins huddled over the
same tomes I had left them with. The stares of the soldiers seemed to follow
me back here, and I couldn’t stand it any longer.
“Why are you letting me wander freely? What’s your plan, Tori?” She
looked up at me and let out a small laugh. “It’s not funny.”
Her face grew more serious. “No, it’s not. I was just remembering when
I asked Abraxas the same thing.” She stood and walked over to me, Jun
following behind her. “You’re free, Pallas. You aren’t a prisoner here.” That
little smile crossed her lips again. “If you want to leave, you can leave.”
I was shocked into stillness. “Letting me go is a terrible idea.”
“Is it? You’ve already had my life in your hands multiple times, and you
haven’t harmed me. And despite how you feel about me and this kingdom, I
know you would never harm Jun. Besides, I really don’t think you are going
to leave.”
I crossed my arms and felt anger stir in my stomach. “You don’t know
me, Princess.”
 She started to respond, but Jun interrupted her. “Pallas, do you really
want to leave?” His eyes shined with tears. He knew he would have to
choose between me and her if I did. I knew who he would pick. After
everything we had been through, he would pick her. He should pick her
after all I had done, after all the ways I had hurt him. It tore at my heart, and
I was too weak to face it.
I sighed, “No, I don’t.”
He smiled, and the heaviness lifted. He lit up my whole life. Besides,
where else would I go?
I sighed and leaned over the tomes they had open on the table. “Did you
find anything?”
Tori flipped a page, then flopped back and pulled a piece of dried meat
out of a bag, tearing at it with her teeth. I cringed, thinking about the oils on
her fingers smearing the pages of these precious tomes.
“You’d think the library of the Dragon Kingdom might have some
actual books with useful information about dragons, but no.” Tori held the
dried meat in one hand as she flipped through the pages. Jun leaned over
and took a massive bite out of the piece. “Hey!”
Tori tried to jerk the food back, but her brother held on tightly and
grinned around the meat in his teeth. The princess struggled with him
gently, but it quickly escalated as he reached to grab the rest of her snacks.
“Get your own!” She pushed the side of his face, trying to move him
away.
“Yours are better,” he laughed around the stolen bite. He flung his
whole weight onto her as they continued their tussle.
It was so stupid, the stupidest thing I had ever seen, but my heart
seemed to glow. I think Tori realized how physical Jun was letting her be,
and a small smile lit up her eyes as she wrestled the food from her twin’s
grip, triumphantly shoving the entire piece in her mouth.
The prince held his hands up in defeat as his sister nearly choked on her
prize. He turned to me. “We haven’t been able to find much in these books.
What did you want to tell us on the beach? About Tori not having magic.”
My study of magic had always been my greatest value; even Hadeon
had seen that. If I could use it to keep Jun safe, I would.
“Jun knows this, Tori, but my mother was the one who built the
enchantment around Malech’s heart for Hadeon. Well, I should say she built
it for King Obion, but that’s irrelevant now. They discovered that a dragon’s
heart is the key to its conduit magic. The enchantment around it not only
keeps it safe but also binds the heart to Hadeon, conducting magic directly
to him. That is how he has been able to keep his magic strong after all these
centuries. It’s quite an elaborate enchantment, actually, the most elaborate
one that has ever existed. It was truly a work of artistry that my mother
created, combining the newest theorems on spatial control with ancient rites
on power transference in a way…” I cut myself off as Tori’s eyes started
glazing over, but Jun was grinning.
“What?” Pallas, would you stop with your droning on and on; it’s
tedious. Hadeon’s words rang in my head, and I hated how they made me
shrink into myself.
“I love when you get so excited about enchantments. Your face always
lights up,” Jun said, still smiling.
He was too good for me. Those very enchantments had been what
bound him to Hadeon, but he smiled at me. I saw the pain in his heart, as
I’m sure his sister did, but he soothed the ache in mine I long thought was
permanent. Of course, I would never leave him. I had failed him before; I
would not do that again.
I saw Tori’s fist clench on the piece of paper she was holding. “So, we
were right. We need to break that enchantment, and then Hadeon will be
powerless.”
“No, he will still have his fae magic, a magic that was strong enough to
defeat Malech.”
“And that is different from what I have?”
“When you channel, what does it feel like?”
She pressed her lips together. “Like a flow… a river of power. It’s like
I’m trying to guide water with just my bare hands.”
“You’re able to control mana, at least a small amount. You can guide the
very magic of the earth; that’s something no fae has ever been able to do.”
“Then what was magic before?” Tori inquired.
“Fae used to be born with a small well of their own power; Animavita or
fae magic. Each was unique, something that resonated with the fae’s soul.
Jun’s voice is an example, and Hadeon’s lightning is another. They can
manifest their magic until that well runs dry. It will replenish with time, but
it is a slow process.”
“The amount of power each fae had was different; some had more than
others, while other folks, such as the Huldu, were especially gifted. Even
some humans had it, but the fae tried to hide that fact. It was actually
weakest among the royal lines.” I gave a soft chuckle. “Except for the
Corignus line… which now makes more sense.” The small humor I found
left me. “As you can imagine, the fae kings weren’t so happy about not
having their own power.”
Tori’s face darkened. “No, I can’t imagine they were. Something that
anyone could have; power they weren’t able to control and horde.”
“But Hadeon is royal, and his power was legendary before he even
defeated Malech, “Jun interjected.
Hadeon isn’t royal. I didn’t say it. Every day I spent away from him, I
realized more and more the abuse that I suffered under him. Nevertheless, I
still couldn’t bring myself to say his greatest shame.
Luckily, neither twin questioned it further. “So, the royals found another
way. Enchantments, correct?”
I nodded. “Enchantments were originally developed by magi to enhance
their magic and allow them to expand what they could do with more precise
control. But then it was discovered they could guide mana. They act as a
way for fae to tap into the earth’s power. A small spark of animavita is all
that is needed to activate them, and then a trade is made for the power.”
“A trade?”
I nodded. “A fae with magic can offer up a small amount of their power,
but one can also use—”
“Their lifeforce.” Tori locked eyes with me. “Wouldn’t there still be a
limit on how much power one could use until the extent of one’s lifeforce is
up?”
“I never said that only the enchanter’s lifeforce could be used.”
A terrible realization dawned on her face. “The great beasts. They were
hunted to power fae magic.”
“Yes. Nothing could compare to the power released at their death. King
Obion’s entire kingdom was built on the souls of more beasts than can be
counted. The more that were killed, the greater the price became until the
earth no longer responded to our enchantments’ call.”
“But some still remain?”
“Yes. With enough fae magic, one doesn’t need mana to power an
enchantment. Hadeon can power every enchantment he has ever needed
with just his own power. Abraxas was doing the same here, if to a lesser
extent.”
 Tori nodded. “I understand the earth withholding its power, but what
about fae magic? Why has that also disappeared?”
“That is… the great mystery. My mother spent the last decades of her
life trying to discern why mana stopped responding and animavita faded.
She never found an answer.”
“But you have an idea.” The princess didn’t pose it as a question. “Say
what you are thinking, Pallas.”
“I have never been a mother, but I can imagine if I saw my children
being killed for the selfish gains of the fae. I would fight back, too.”
“Do you think that’s the reason why magic started to fade?”
I shrugged my shoulders. “Just a theory.”
Both twins held my gaze a bit longer before the princess shook her
head. “We are getting off track. Why did you say I don’t have any magic?”
“Well, much like Hadeon, aren’t you also bound to a dragon’s heart?”
The room was quiet for a very long time. “That seems quite… literal.”
I shrugged. “Mother always said that magic had the most depraved
sense of humor.”
“So, I can conduct because I am bound to a dragon’s heart. But dragons
had magic of their own, why don’t I?”
“The same reason many of us don’t, I would assume. You will need to
have contact with someone who has innate fae magic to channel, someone
who hasn’t lost that ability.”
“And I was really looking forward to blowing something up.” She
leaned back in her chair and sighed.
“Even when magic still flowed freely, most magi needed glyphs or other
guidance to use their powers, an anchor to hold and guide the magic.
Hadeon, your brother… they are special exceptions.”
“And Luxos?” Tori raised a brow at me.
“Luxos is able to wield magic, but he needs extensive glyph tattooing to
wield it as he does now.” Tori’s eyebrows rose even higher in a silent
question, but I didn’t take the bait.
Jun interjected, “What about Tori’s fire?”
I paused with my fingers on my chin. “I have been wondering that
myself. I assume it is shared between you and Abraxas through the bond
you share. So little is known about dragon magic; it is difficult to say.”
Tori’s hand came to rest on her chest, and a disturbing thought struck me.
“This also means that if something should happen to Abraxas, your powers
will disappear.”
Her face grew cold. “I won’t let that happen.” She looked at the book in
front of her again before slamming it closed. “None of this matters if I can’t
figure out how to help him. I don’t even know how much longer I can
wait.”
“Maybe it’s time you talked to him again.”
Her forehead creased. “I don’t know if that will be possible, even in the
dreams.”
“You’re afraid?”
She stiffened defensively. “He was out of control. I don’t know how I
could even get him to listen.”
“Well… I’ve been thinking about that and have a few ideas.” I pulled a
few pieces of blank paper towards me and sketched out a glyphic pattern,
explaining to her what it would do. “This should allow you to manipulate
the dreaming environment to whatever you desire. It was used for… well,
I’m sure you can imagine.”
A wicked grin crossed her face. “It’s always the quiet ones you should
be the most worried about.”
I blushed. “I never used it for that! I never had magic of my own, so I
couldn’t activate enchantments anyway.”
“But you still learned so much about them?”
“I enjoyed the challenge, which was good since I didn’t have much
choice.” I remembered the harsh sting of my mother’s rod across the back
of my hands and rubbed them absentmindedly. “Besides, it will be good
practice for your channeling.” She nodded.
Before Tori went to bed that night, I painted the glyphs on her forehead.
I felt her conducting mana and the glyphs glowed a soft white. “Sweet
dreams, Princess.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 21

Abraxas

T ime was irrelevant in this place between life and death. The stars swirled
above and below me, but they didn’t matter because all my light was
gone. Tori hadn’t returned, and I didn’t blame her. I had lost control. I had
hurt her. I had killed her.
For over five hundred years, I controlled myself and turned my heart to
ice. I had been the honorable general and fae king. I played Hadeon’s lap
dog, his loyal servant despite the beast inside me calling for his violent
death whenever he was near. But I tamed it, controlled it.
With one perfect smile, Tori completely destroyed that control. It was
like the gods had made her just to test me, to break me. She was my mate,
so, in truth, they had. Dragons were not soft creatures. We raged with the
deep fires of the earth, and violence followed our every step. I had been
given a delicate creature as the guardian of my heart.
I chuckled. I knew she would hate that. And yes, by fae standards, she
was fierce and unbreakable. But she quickly came apart under my claws.
Oh, how delicious her ecstasy and fear were.
I sighed. I understood why she stayed away, but every piece of me that
still clung to this life yearned for her. I hoped to see her just one more time
before the end.
I leaned into the void of nothing that surrounded me. I searched for
what seemed like years in this empty place, but I found nothing. There was
no beginning and no end to it. Well, that’s not true; there was an end, a great
wallowing black hole that sucked even the meager light of the stars into it.
It called to me relentlessly. No matter how far I flew, it stayed with me,
inviting me to that final resting place. But the tiny golden glow at my heart
clung to me, guiding me away.
Time stretched beyond measure. The past and the present swirled
together in an inescapable mosaic.
I saw my mother, golden and beautiful. Her scales sparkled like late
evening sunlight caught in a warm rain. Her heart’s fire was white, tinged
with just the smallest hint of blue, and reminded me of the clouds she loved
to chase me through when I was just a fledgling. My father had taught me
strength and precision in the air, but it had been my mother who taught me
how to fly. She who had loved me enough that when I stepped off that cliff
for the very first time, I knew she would always be there to catch me.
I remember her white, golden-sheened hair tickling my face when she
would lean over and hold me close, reading me poetry by the fire in her
room. I remembered the sweet sound of her floating laughter after I drew an
unflattering portrait of King Obion, who had come visiting and put her in a
foul mood. She wrapped me up in her arms, kissing me all over my face
until I squirmed and wiggled out of her embrace. She planted one more kiss
on the back of my head and called me Verstak, which she had told me
meant “my mischievous one.” One of my aunts later told me it more closely
translated to “little shit,” but it warmed my fading heart all the same.
I remembered my father, a beast of few words, whether dragon or fae.
He’d been a force of nature and had flown with me out into the kingdom
until I had learned every nook and cranny. But the land was always
changing, and I always needed to keep a watchful eye. I also needed to
watch and protect the humans and fae who lived in our lands. As a young,
exuberant youth, I hadn’t understood. They are so small, father, their lives
so short. Why should we care for them?
He had laughed at me then. When you live as long as we do, my son, you
forget. You forget the beauty in a sunset, for you have seen thousands. You
forget the magic woven into a song because you have heard so many. These
mortals live with such abandon because of their fragility. That is more
precious than all the gold in the land. One life is perfect, no matter how
long or short. They gift us far more than we could ever gift them. We must
protect them. I hadn’t understood him then, but he hadn’t let me forget it,
and with time, I had learned the beauty that was each precious life.
Then they all lay before me—destroyed. My mother was first.
Everything about the scene was wrong. How softly the setting sun reflected
off her, the field of white flowers she lay blowing gently in the calm spring
breeze. The perfect open sky. How could these things exist while she lay
dead? Thick rivulets of dark red blood cascaded from the bolt lodged in my
mother’s side, piercing straight under her front leg, perfectly lodging into
her heart. An unbelievably lucky shot, or truly, a perfectly unlucky one. I
had never seen my father cry, but the sounds he made shook the very earth,
and he lost himself. His deep red fire scorched the flowers and the
surrounding forest. He clawed at my mother’s dead body as if he could
somehow force the blood back into her. But her heartfire had been
extinguished. I dared not approach him. I was still not yet fully grown, and I
knew that he would destroy me unknowingly if I came between them.
My mother had died that day, but I had lost my father as well. He
walked beside me for another two hundred years, but only as a ghost. I slept
at the edge of the field, waiting for him. But as the stars twirled overhead,
without saying a word, my father bolted into the sky, heading southwest. It
was the direction of the closest town. I took off after him, but at that age, I
couldn’t catch him. I managed to save a few lives that day before he took
them all, but I had lost him that day, too.
He had forbidden my transforming near the end of the War of Magic. I
had been young enough that they had managed to keep my existence as a
dragon a secret from the world. They had never even given me a dragon
name. Abraxas was the bastardized fae translation of what my mother had
wanted to name me, but she had never told me.
And so, I was stuck in my bastardized form, weak and bound to the
ground as Hadeon’s troops flooded the streets of Xyr. I had just been
another commander then, following my father’s orders, or so I thought.
Once the army entered the city, every other cohort turned their weapons on
the outsiders, and blood ran in the streets.
Protect our people. It had been the last thing my father had said to me.
And yet, he led them straight into a slaughter. I felt the great clash of magic
between Hadeon and my father outside the city walls, and I longed to go to
him in my true body and fight at his side. But as my people spilled out onto
the body-strewn streets and screams filled the air, I knew that I couldn’t.
We had finally gotten everything under control when I felt it. The earth
shook beneath my feet, and the wind kicked up to gale forces. Everything
had pulled away, like the tide receding before a tsunami. I fell to my knees
on those saturated streets and knew the truth. My father was dead. The last
bits of magic that lingered on this earth were swelling, but they would be
lost soon. My father’s death channeled them one last time.
The beast in my chest roared for freedom. I could feel my skin pulling
back, my scales emerging. It would be the last time, and I wasn’t as strong
as my father. I likely wouldn’t kill Hadeon. The part of me that was dragon
screamed for me to fight, destroy, and devour. My skull split as horns began
to burst forth when a hand grabbed my shoulder.
“Prince Abraxas, Prince Hadeon has turned the rest of his army on the
city. No one can locate the King; what do we do?” A young Avlyn looked at
me with such need and pure desperation. The part of me that was dragon
said fight. The part of me that was still a man said protect.
I made the choice that would shape everything. “Gather everyone you
can at the front gate. I’ll be there shortly.”
Avlyn fled, and I grabbed the closest male body I could find. The man
had been stabbed in the back, all too fitting. The best glamours were rooted
in truth. Magic was almost gone now; I could feel it slipping through my
fingers like sand on the beach. I had just enough. I wrote the glyphs for the
glamour in blood and watched as the body in front of me changed to look
like my father’s. I carried him to the front gates of our city.
“Open the gates,” I called to the soldiers up top.
“But sir—”
“I said open the fucking gates.”
The reinforced wood cracked open to reveal a sea of soldiers clad in
gold. I strode out onto the field, stepping over corpses and the crows who
feasted on them. I carried the body in my arms, its long dark hair blowing in
the wind as more blood dripped from its open wound.
When I was close enough for them to see, I dropped the body. “King
Amaros is dead. I am King of this land now.”
The sea of gold parted, and he emerged astride a horse. He pulled off his
helmet, and mahogany tresses flew in the wind. He was covered in deep red
blood, my father’s blood. My rage flared, and I called to my magic, my
heart’s fire. Nothing answered. There was nothing but a great resounding
emptiness as my father’s spirit drifted away on the wind.
Prince Hadeon approached me, looking down on the body at my feet. A
smirk crossed his face that I could have ripped off if he was only closer.
“And how did he get that wound in his back?”
 “You have defeated the World Breaker, and the King who defied you is
dead. Let us end this now, Prince Hadeon.”
Hadeon’s grin only grew wider. He lifted his hand to me, and I saw the
end. At least I would go with my father, at least I would see my mother
again. I wouldn’t be alone any longer. I should have been concerned about
how much I welcomed the death he threatened me with. The blow never
came. Hadeon’s face twisted, and I saw what looked like fear in his eyes. I
knew then that his magic was gone, too. My hand went to my sword, but
Hadeon waved to his troops and rode off before I could even breathe.
The golden light of my vision twisted, no longer a horrible searing
memory but something soft and loving. I knew she was coming. The light
was growing, and a semi-corporeal world surrounded me. I found her
waiting. My heart galloped in my chest, both with excitement and dread. I
longed for her with everything I was, but what would I say to her now? No
apology would be sufficient.
I wasn’t the only one who hesitated. The world around me seemed
unwilling to form, as if Tori wasn’t ready to dream of me yet. I felt my body
shift back into its fae form, but still, she would not come.
Out of the darkness came the metallic glow of stars solidifying into
heavy metal chains that wrapped around me. Their cold steel slithered over
my skin, tightening to an edge of pain. I fought them, but it was far too late.
She bent my legs and bound my thighs to my calves, so I had to sit balanced
on my knees and toes. My arms were locked behind my back, also chained
together. She wrapped my chest and torso until I was completely immobile.
An eternity stretched on, and then she stepped forward, her face lit only by
the light of the stars. She stood before me, that strong, defiant woman I
knew so well, and in an instant, my control was gone again.
It had been smart for her to bind me. I snarled and tried to free myself.
My controlled mind watched my actions as if from a distance, as my body
became that feral animal again, desperate for her. My horns and wings
sprouted, clamped under the chain’s tight embrace. I couldn’t shift further.
My fire glowed in my heart, and how I wished to consume her in it.
I saw her smirk at me. “I knew you would be naughty again.”
I snarled louder. “You know if you wanted me in chains, Princess, you
only had to ask.”
“Yes, we may have to try this sometime later.” She gave me a heated
smirk, but then her face grew serious. “We need to talk, Abraxas.”
 I was the last dragon in this world, a god by all measures, and those
words struck fear into my heart. She was my heart, my soul. I had hurt her,
maimed her. I would always be a part of her, but… I couldn’t blame her if
she wanted nothing to do with me ever again. And she was fae. They were
such fickle creatures with no sense of loyalty or commitment. She was my
mate, but what did it mean for a fae to be mated to a dragon? She was my
everything. Would she say the same for me?
The weight and sadness cooled the fire in my heart to nothing more than
embers. The beast receded, and the man returned.
“My love, what I did—”
She pressed a finger to my lips. “Now is not the time. You can grovel
for me later. I need your help. I need to know how to save you, Abraxas.”
“My love, if I knew that, I would have told you already.”
She huffed out an aggravated sound. “Alive for over a thousand years,
and you have no ideas?”
I shook my head. “I was bound by the laws of fae magic in my body. I
needed to trade for the power to transform, and there was only one method
the earth would accept.”
“Your life force.”
I nodded. “Yes, I needed every last drop of it to change. I could conduct
again, but it only bought me enough time to reach this island. As soon as we
landed, the earth claimed its price. My life is gone, Tori; only my
connection to you allows me to linger.”
“Then how do I restore it? It’s not too late. You are still here!” She was
desperate, and I couldn’t bear to see it.
“Little bird, I knew from the moment I first saw you that you would be
my ruin. That I would never survive this. But do not think that for one
moment I have regretted it.”
“No!” She yanked the chains that held me. “I will not accept this. I will
not let you die.” She grabbed my face roughly and pulled me into a deep
kiss, and she was nothing but delicious heat in this icy cold place.
She pulled away, her face wet with tears. “Don’t you dare stop fighting,
Abraxas.”
“For you, my love, I would fight until there was nothing left of this
world. Until all had turned to ash and dust. I will not give up, not until the
void claims me, but—” I shook my head. I felt it creeping around me. That
deep, endless cold and darkness.
 She felt it, too, and it clawed at me as if she would latch her very being
to mine. Death waited for no one.
“My little bird, I’m a creature of fire and flames, but I’ve never seen
anything burn as bright as you. Don’t let anything dim that light.
Remember, Morka Tempeli. Death is the beginning. I have been blessed by
the gods to have this time with you, but that time is up, my love. I will wait
for you beyond the stars.”
She floated away from me, and I could see her screaming my name, but
there was no sound. The deep shadows of the void wrapped themselves
around me. I was nothing, but a tiny golden light remained. Not yet.
Not yet, but soon.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 22

Tori

I woke up in a cold sweat. I ripped at the sheets on my bed, trying to crawl

back to him. Panic set in, and my breath came in frantic spurts. He
couldn’t be gone.
I clawed at my chest as if I could rip out my own heart and give it to
him. And yes, deep down, I still felt it. Our bond was barely more than a
spark, but it was still there. He wasn’t gone. Not yet, but I was running out
of time.
I grabbed the closest pillow and screamed into it. I screamed until my
throat ached. I got up from my bed and paced my room endlessly. Think
Tori! Think! Unsurprisingly, nothing came. I paced to the window
overlooking the Bay of Dragons. Stars still lingered above the rising sun,
and the ocean’s mist swirled up violently in the harsh wind of an
approaching storm.
The mist swirled in erratic eddies, and it brought me back to Tenebrae
Forest. The way the wind picked up after the death of the Nalle and the
magic that allowed us to commune with the forest.
Morka Tempeli. Abraxas’ words to me. I had seen it, many times. Our
world churned in a great cycle. A tree fell in the forest, but from its corpse,
mushrooms would grow. Animals would find their home, and new life
began again. Death was not the end as we sentient creatures so feared, but
just the beginning of something new. When our souls passed beyond the
stars, did they stay there or return to live again?
Rain pounded the windowsill, and the sea mist obscured my vision. I
felt like I could still see that island where Abraxas lay; deep within the earth
he was concealed by. Like he was waiting to hatch from an egg. I chuckled
at my own stupid joke. It was easier than thinking about how Abraxas HAD
been born from an egg. I recalled the feel of his scales under my palms, his
onyx claws that carried me through the sky, and the sheer size of him.
He was not like me; he was not fae. And yet, I could feel the connection
of our hearts even now. I had clung to that feeling, but doubt snuck its way
in for the first time. How could I be his mate? I was strong, a fae trained in
battle who could easily overpower almost any enemy. Almost. Compared to
him, I was nothing. A speck, an insect crawling on the ground. How could I
be the one to save him?
Our souls knew one another, and it seems that the soul was not bound
by the body that it inhabited.
The door behind me cracked open, and slate-grey eyes peered at me.
“Are you alright, sister?” Jun asked. “Pallas told me about her dream
manipulation spell. Did it work?”
I nodded. “It seems that with the right anchor, I can use some magic.
The runes guided the mana in the way I needed.”
“What about those flames you’ve been calling?”
“I have an anchor for those, too.” An anchor whose tether could snap at
any moment. I pulled the green flames to my fingertips. I held it away from
my body, but I could still feel minor burns forming on the tips of my
fingers. Fae weren’t meant to play with dragonfire. I winced as I lost focus,
and the flames licked the side of my finger.
Jun frowned. “Does it hurt you?”
“If I’m not careful, yes. It is fire.”
“Well, I just thought… I guess I really just assumed it wouldn’t.”
I flicked the flames away. “Abraxas said it was dragonfire. He is
immune, but I’m just fae. I can burn.”
“Do you really think you are just fae, Tori?”
I looked at him, eyebrow raised. “I mean, you were there when I was
born, Jun, just the same as you.”
He shook his head. “Exactly, Tori. We were born twins. One soul split
into two bodies. The old babas used to say, one soul was too much for a
single fae body to handle.”
“Do you think we are… something else?”
He shrugged. “Maybe we’ll never know. But I always felt like I didn’t
belong, and I know you felt the same. We were born into bodies, into a life
that we didn’t fit, and that mold almost broke us.”
 “Jun…” I moved to hold him but stopped before he flinched. Instead, I
wrapped my pinky finger in his.
“If the soul was split, then we aren’t what we used to be.”
“No.” He looked out the window, and the rain cast moving shadows on
his face. “We are something new.”
A soul returned to this world but split apart and molded into something
new, something different. The cycle turned, but somehow, everything was
changed. I looked at my brother, the only constant I had in my entire life.
The cycle of the world stopped for no one, and now we were different as
well.
“Jun, when I went to Koron, I fought my way through the basements,
looking for Hadeon’s enchantment. I killed men. More than I even thought
to count. I had a goal in mind; I had to save you and end Hadeon. I never
once doubted; I never stopped to think if it was wrong.”
He squeezed my pinkie. “It wasn’t the first time you killed.” He had
held my hair as I puked my guts out after my first patrol.
“Yes, but it was the easiest.” A long pause stretched out between us.
“I’ve been thinking…”
“Never a good thing,” Jun jested, trying to lighten the mood. My serious
face silenced him.
“An exchange, that’s what Pallas said. Fae needed to exchange
something with the earth to call on mana. That’s what I need to do to get
Abraxas back. Just my power as a conduit isn’t enough. I need it and fae
magic. What would I be willing to give? Would I destroy a home or perhaps
a piece of beautiful art? That would be simple. What about a life? One life
for another. After killing so many, it would be easy. What if it wasn’t
enough? How far would I go? Ten lives? A whole city? A whole world?”
Jun just stared at me, and tears streamed down my face.
“You have a piece of my soul, and so does he. Is there anything I
wouldn’t destroy to have you both safe with me?”
“Tori…” He reached out, but I didn’t stop.
“World Breaker. Am I meant to destroy it all? Is that the cost of having
those I love?”
There was a long silence before my brother finally spoke. “Would that
be so bad?”
“Jun?”
 The shadows of the rain on the window continued to stream down his
face, almost hiding his tears. His hand shook against mine, but something lit
in his eyes. Something I had only ever seen in mine—anger.
Where had that boy I knew so well gone? The one who had simply
smiled shyly at his bullies and tried to avoid conflict. The one who would
sing me to sleep in the garden, soothing my bruises from all the fights I had
gotten into to defend him.
Now, he wouldn’t sing; that beautiful music from his heart was
wreathed in shadow.
“They all knew Tori. Every last fae noble in Koron knew what Hadeon
was doing to me, what he would do. But they didn’t care. Every last one of
them treats anyone they deem lesser as slaves, as chattel. Life has no value
to them. I didn’t understand why you hated them in Niata. But now… I
see.”
His dark gaze finally fell on me. “If life has so little meaning to them,
perhaps they don’t deserve theirs.”
“They aren’t all like that.” The words surprised me. I knew that it was
true. Lady Bogata, Lady Lovinia, and all the others I saw caring for the
people of Xyr. I wanted him to see it, too. I wanted his kind heart to win out
over the pain that strangled it.
“Does the kindness of a few excuse the wickedness of the many?”
“I don’t know.”
We stood in silence for some time, the only sound was the rain pelting
the glass of the window, mirroring the tears on my cheeks. I had failed to
protect Jun, and the anger I always protected myself in clung to him. I
didn’t know if he could survive it.
My mind drifted, trying to protect itself from those dark thoughts. It
drifted to Abraxas again, alone and almost dead in that cave. I wondered if
the forest there would talk to him like they had in Tenebrae, a comfort in the
darkness.
My whole body stiffened.
“What is it?” Jun asked.
“I know what I have to do.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 23

Tori

I entered the war room, and it was in chaos. The commanders were all
bickering with each other. Avlyn was especially heated in a discussion
with Commander Talius. I listened for a few moments.
“We cannot accept this offer. He would never hold to it.” Avlyn gestured
frantically to something that lay on the table. I approached, and Talius
turned to me, annoyance flashing in his eyes before he turned back to
Avlyn.
“We are stretched thin as it is. We may not be able to stop a direct attack
on the city. This could save thousands of lives.”
Avlyn huffed, and I saw a scroll laid out across the table. The imperial
seal was stamped at the bottom.
“What—”
“Hadeon wants us to surrender. If we surrender Xyr, surrender the
whole damn kingdom, he says he will spare our citizens.” Avlyn crossed
their arms. “I’d rather die first.”
“And you may just get your wish, Commander. You remember what
happened last time,” Talius retorted.
“Hadeon will never spare the kingdom. He won’t uphold this bargain,” I
interjected.
Talius turned to me with nothing but disdain in his voice. “I’m sorry;
what is she doing here?”
“Princess Tori is here to—” Avlyn started, but Talius raised a hand.
“I would hope she can speak for herself.” He turned to me with nothing
friendly in his gaze.
 “Talius, I respect your desire to protect the citizens of this kingdom.
That is my desire as well. But you cannot believe that Hadeon will stay his
hand. He doesn’t care about anything but maintaining his power. Anything
that threatens that, he destroys.”
“Oh? So, what would you have us do, Princess Tori? Stand, fight, and
all die slaughtered on the Golden Army’s blades?” Talius bore down on me,
but I did not yield.
“Do you think so little of your own army? We have the advantage, and
Xyr is not defenseless. If we can prepare for an assault, we could hold out.”
“Hold out for what?” His harsh blue eyes felt like they were cutting into
my very soul.
I felt doubt starting to crawl its way into my heart. I shook my head.
“Hold out until reinforcements arrive. The River Queens, have they—” But
Talius waved his hand again and turned back to the table, examining the
figures laid out on the map.
I thought he was going to answer me when he said, “Just because you
shared Abraxas’ bed doesn’t mean that your opinion is welcome here. If that
was a criterion, we would need a much larger council chamber.” I nearly
stumbled back in surprise. Hurt and anger seethed in my belly. So, this is
how he wanted to play.
Talius and I were the same height, but he still managed to sneer down
his nose at me. Avlyn moved to intercede, but I raised my hand, and they
stilled. “The enemy is at our gates. We must stand united.”
“United? Behind you?”
“No, beside me. I have fought alongside your armies and trained with
them. I may not be royalty of this court, but I am fae royalty, raised in the
art of diplomacy and strategy. And—”
“A princess whose own kingdom rejected her for the role. What a
mockery of Abraxas’ rule.”
Every muscle in my body spasmed, itching to lash out, to strike Talius. I
tightened my jaw, and did not move, did not react. Those words rose up in
my head again, you’ll never be good enough, but I cast them into the
emerald flames in my heart and incinerated them.
“You may not trust me, Talius, but I will not let the people of this
kingdom suffer because of your stubbornness.”
“You have no authority here.” Several of the other commanders started
trying to join us. Many supported Talius, but a few stood in my defense.
They didn’t matter. Talius was the one I had to convince. I opened my
mouth, but he cut me off. “This kingdom deserves better than a princess
playing at being a general, at being queen.” The last word was spat out like
a slur.
“I am no general, and I am no queen. I am the mate of your king, so you
will honor me.”
There was a long pause as many of the commanders glanced at each
other. Finally, one I knew as Pixso spoke, “So it’s true, he really is…”
They all looked at me, silent. I guess I had their attention now.
“Yes, Abraxas is a dragon. The last dragon.”
“Why has he not returned?” Talius asked. I felt it in the smallest tremor
of his voice, fear and… betrayal.
Avlyn flattened their lips, but these commanders deserved the truth.
They served this kingdom loyally, and they should be shown the respect
they deserved. The commander might not have agreed, but secrets are what
got us into this mess in the first place.
“Abraxas retook his Dragon form in Koron at great personal cost. Right
now, we do not know when he will return… if he will return.” The room
was suddenly deafening with the commanders’ shouts, each upset for
different reasons.
I slammed my fists onto the table, and silence fell again. “He is not lost
to us yet. I will do everything in my power to get him back. Until then, you
will stay the course. We will help our allies and defeat our enemies. But
most importantly, we will protect those to whom we owe our allegiance, the
people of this kingdom.”
There was still some rumbling in the room, but I had enough. I tugged
on the golden bond between me and Abraxas until it blazed green, and I
threw a flame onto the table, incinerating the letter from the capital. Every
eye, even Avlyn’s, snapped to the blaze as the paper crumbled into nothing
but floating embers.
“We will not yield,” my voice boomed, mana still flowing through me.
“Hadeon will not take one more good thing from this world. I will protect
Xyr, protect this kingdom until my dying breath. So, will you stand with me
or not?”
Talius approached without saying a word. He stood tall and proud. We
may have been the same height, but his formal armor gave him bulk I didn’t
have. I stood my ground, planting my feet in a fighting stance. I didn’t bring
my hand to my sword; this was never going to work if we came to blows. I
held his stare, and he did not blink.
His piercing blue eyes were fierce, unrelenting. Suddenly, he dropped to
one knee. “Please forgive my harsh words, Your Majesty. I remember
Tenebrae. I didn’t enter with you, but all my men told me the same thing on
their escape. You fought for them with valor and cunning. I had to see you
would not yield. We face an enemy we cannot defeat if we show even a
moment of weakness.”
He slowly removed his sword from its sheath and held it aloft, the
handle in one hand, the blade in the other, over his head. He bowed his chin.
“My sword is yours; my life is yours; do with it what you will.”
I dared a glance at Avlyn, and their eyes were sparkling. “Rise,
Commander Talius. I have no desire to see you kneel.” He sheathed his
sword, and I gripped his forearm just as I would with any of the soldiers to
help him rise. It surprised him for a moment, but I saw a grin flash across
his face.
“I am a warrior, not a general. I will need all of you to win this fight. I
do not need you to kneel, just to fight at my side, as you would have done
Abraxas. Can you do that for me?”
Talius slammed his fist into the armor of his chest. “Until the sky burns,
Your Majesty.”
The sound of the remaining leaders slamming their fists to their chests
was deafening, and they all shouted as one, “Until the sky burns.” Avlyn’s
voice rang just a moment longer, and they sent me an approving wink from
the back of the crowd.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 24

Hadeon
522 years ago

W hat could barely be called fights continued. I would be beaten to

within an inch of death and left in my cell to recover. After beating me
with fists seemed to no longer satisfy the king, they brought clubs and
maces to bludgeon me. The torture was endless, and I never understood the
purpose. Surely, my pain could not amuse the king so much that he
continued this process. He and the woman were always conferring as I was
dragged away, neither seeming pleased.
For the first time in my life, my thoughts were not directed at willing
my body to give in and die. Instead, something unfamiliar blossomed in my
heart. After every beating, my ethereal visitor would come. Her hands
would touch me with a gentleness that I had never known as she tended my
wounds. I couldn’t speak. My jaw was often broken, so she regaled me with
stories.
Some were fantastical, of legendary heroes and unspeakable evils, but
mostly, she spoke of her life, and I had never found anything so beautiful.
“You won’t believe what Mother did to me today, Hadeon. She scolded
me for taking the Tome of Arendil out into the garden, saying the book
might become damaged. As if I can’t care for a book properly. The weather
was so gorgeous; how could I be expected to complete my studies inside?
The best place to read is the garden under the great oak tree. I cannot wait
to show it to you.”
 She lied to me like this often. The sweetest, purest lies telling me that
someday my pain might end, and I would know more than darkness.
Sometimes, I let myself believe her. She ran her hand gently over my
forehead while my head lay in her lap.
“I wouldn’t know; I never learned to read,” I managed to croak out.
Her eyebrows shot up. “Well then, I must teach you! Reading is
invaluable. Perhaps I can even bring you some books down here…” She
continued on and on, but the words didn’t matter. All that mattered was her
sweet voice and the warmth of her hands on me.

T hey approached me with swords , and I had no doubt this would be

our last dance. I’d bleed out before my body could heal. A few weeks back,
I might have welcomed it, but something soft clung to my scarred heart. It
was a soft laugh and a vision of an oak tree swaying in the morning sun.
The men approached me slowly, more hesitantly than normal. They
knew this was the last time, so maybe they were showing me the only
kindness they could by delaying the moment. All it did was let dread creep
into my heart. I didn’t want to die! Was this fate's final cruelty? I had been
blessed with a fae’s long life only to have it cut short at twenty years. I had
been ready to die when fate had sent me her to give me hope, so that a deep,
razor-sharp dread could claim me just before my end.
I was back in that burning house, and I was afraid. I was scared of
Death as he descended on me, and there was no way out. Flames licked at
me, devoured me, and I could hear my mother calling my name.
“Hadeon!” No, that wasn’t my mother.
I looked up at the stands, and the king stood with Plagis and the woman
as he always did. But clinging to the woman’s robe, there she was—golden
and perfect, with tears streaming down her face.
“Hadeon, run!” Pallas shouted. The older woman slapped a hand over
her mouth as the king looked on in annoyance. She didn’t fight, only looked
at me with pleading eyes as her tears sending rivets of the arena’s dust
down her face.
 No one had ever cried for me before. I stared at her and felt her gentle
hands on me. I imagined her soft lips touching mine, as I had every day
since she had first saved me from the dark. She had driven it away and
filled my heart in a way I had never known before. Even at that moment, I
could feel it, like a storm rising inside of me. As tears fell from her like rain,
my heart filled with the clouds, thunder, and lightning of a tempest.
Pain slashed across my ribs as the first man struck me with his sword. I
fell to my knees and looked up, but all I saw was her.
“Pallas…” I whispered her name, my final prayer for when the gods
finally answered. Another man stabbed me through my stomach, and as he
pulled the sword back out, a storm erupted. Lightning, uncontrolled and
hotter than the sun, flared from my heart. All three men in the arena were
incinerated, the smell of the burnt flesh was hot in my nostrils. The storm
didn’t stop. I heard stone crack as my power laced through the walls of the
stadium. Wind and dust blinded me. I fell on one hand, the other clutching
my stomach, trying to stem the flow of hot blood.
Lightning flared, and my vision went black. The last thing I heard was
that beautiful voice calling my name.

I drifted in and out of consciousness like waves in a storm .

Sometimes, I heard voices so diffused they hardly seemed human. Other
times, I felt a warm hand pressed against my face, calming me in the dark.
Eventually, shapes solidified, and I found myself lying not in a dungeon
but a fine room. The voices around me became clear, and I kept my eyes
closed to listen.
“What was your final analysis, Runya?” That was the voice of the king.
“The power he presented was remarkable. Even before the magic began
fading, we hadn’t seen someone at his level in centuries. He rivals the
power Prince Abraxas held two hundred years ago.”
“So, the prophecy, it was correct?”
“We can never be certain, but given what I have seen… I would say he
is the best chance we have.”
 “Then it’s time he learns how to be a prince. Let me know when he
wakes,” the king ordered, and I heard the door close as he left.
The bed beside me sank down, and my eyes snapped open. The older
woman I had seen, Runya, sat next to me. Up close, she looked so similar to
Pallas that my heart stuttered. But this woman wasn’t Pallas. Her eyes were
deep and pitiless, and the hand that touched my face was icy and harsh.
She pinched my face in her hand, forcing me to look at her. “You have a
lot to live up to, Great Hero. I hope you are up to the task.” Her grip was
surprisingly strong, and my jaw ached. I felt that tempest rising in my heart
again, and I felt the crackle of static over my skin. Her hand snapped back,
and for a moment, I saw fear flash through her eyes, and something about
that felt better than anything else in my life ever had.
The door flew open again, and a soft voice called out my name.
“Hadeon!” A moment later, Pallas’ kind face appeared over me. “You’re
alright! Mother, tell me he’s alright.” Tears clung to her eyes as she reached
for my hand.
Runya, Pallas’ mother, stood. “He will be more than alright. You may
remain with him until the king returns.” She left the room without looking
back.
Pallas immediately sat on the bed and laced her fingers through mine.
She gently stroked my cheek, and for the first time, I reached out and
touched her back. I ran my hand over her hair, so soft and smooth under my
callused fingers. I stroked her jaw, and a blush rose on her cheeks.
“Hadeon—”I didn’t let her finish before I grabbed the back of her neck
and pulled her down to my lips. She let out the most adorable little squeak,
but after a brief hesitation, her lips softened on mine. For a moment, that
was enough, for a moment we were both enough as the world stood still.
Then the tempest in my heart rose again, and I pulled her to me more
tightly. I pressed my tongue through the barrier of her lips, and I felt her
stiffen but did not stop. The tempest rose and I felt the hairs on my arms
stand when she let out a small cry and pulled away.
“You… shocked me,” she murmured, rubbing her lips with the back of
her hand.
“Sorry.” I knew it was the right thing to say.
She smiled softly, and I knew all was forgiven. “It’s alright, you’ve been
through so much. Oh, I have so much to show you, Hadeon!” She continued
on and on, but I didn’t hear it. I just clutched her hand in mine, unwilling to
let go. I finally had something of my own.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 25

Pallas

T heperfect
soldiers were gathering in the front of the castle, forming long,
rows that slowly exited through the wooden gates underneath the
stone dragon carvings. I watched them, a silent apparition from where I
stood high up on a balcony. I looked past the castle walls and out towards
the city of Xyr. Despite the army moving through it, people milled about
happily, some coming up to the soldiers as they passed and waving.
Children ran through the lines as they expertly moved around them as if this
was a common occurrence.
The sun shone brightly, and the storm that had threatened the skies
earlier passed the city by. A soft breeze rolled up from the sea, and hints of
summer could be felt despite how cool Xyr always remained. The mists that
seemed to shroud this place were nowhere to be seen.
Below, a young human woman stuffed lavender flowers into a passing
soldier’s hand before leaning in to kiss him on the cheek, tears streaming
down her face. He embraced her swiftly, planting a soft kiss on the top of
her head before rejoining his ranks.
The lull of the summer sun had me in a daze, and my mind convinced
me I could smell those flowers on the breeze that ruffled my hair.
The sunshine I missed more desperately than I realized soaked into my
skin, a high more beautiful than any glass of ambrosia. I leaned against the
stone railing of the balcony, my head tilted back, exposing myself to as
much of that warm, golden light as I could.
My mind wandered, and I drifted back to a summer from so long ago, it
felt like a different life.
515 years ago
The warm summer breeze wafted the gentle scent of ambrosia across
the blossoming garden. Hadeon’s long mahogany hair fluttered in the
breeze as he lay with his head in my lap. The warm light of the sun lit up
his tan skin until he glowed almost golden, just like the flowers around us.
Just like the kingdom that would one day be his. We had both been so
young then, barely twenty-five, nothing more than children in the life of a
fae. I always thought it was destiny speaking to me that I had found a lover
almost the exact same age.
I swept a stray piece of hair behind his long ear, and he blessed me with
his perfect smile. He reached up and ran his hand under my jaw and behind
my head, gently pulling me in for a soft kiss. I wished to stay in that
moment forever.
“Do you have to go?”
His perfect smile became marred with doubt. “I’m the Great Hero.
Father has me training every day. I have to fight the World Breaker. It’s
what I was meant for. He says it won’t be long now before the war begins.
The dragons have already been causing disturbances.”
“What if something happens to you? I don’t think I could—”
“Pallas.” He sat up, his hand still behind my neck, holding my face
close to his own. “I’m the most powerful fae in Adimos. No dragon can
stop me; no one can.”
I couldn’t meet his eyes. Something always shimmered in them when he
talked about the World Breaker. Something that I hated, a darkness that I
could pretend didn’t exist in the light of the summer sun.
“What about when it's over and your destiny is fulfilled?”
“Ha! Well then, we will drink, party, and celebrate the return of magic!
I’ll be a hero, the Great Hero.”
When I looked at him, I still saw that broken boy I’d nursed in the
dungeons. We never discussed the truth that he was not Obion’s son and
what the king had done to him. I had tried, but that darkness flared in him
whenever it was mentioned. I’d been so young. So young and cowardly, and
so desperately in love.
“We could go away. Just leave it all behind, the prophecy and this place.
Just you and me.” I couldn’t meet his eyes as I said it, a coward, through
and through.
I still didn’t look at him, so he pulled on my neck until our noses
touched.
“And give all this up? This place will be all mine someday, and I’ll be
the king. It’s as much my destiny as any prophecy.” He pushed my head
back until I was forced to meet his gaze. “And then, I’ll make you my
queen.”
Before I could respond, he locked me in a deep kiss, pushing me down
onto the warm grass beneath us. He still held me gently then, treating my
body with reverence as he pulled my pleasure from me. “Soon magic will
return, and everything will be as it should be. And you, Pallas? You’ll be
mine? By my side, always?”
“Always, Hadeon.”
He pulled me into another deep kiss, and his fingers unlaced the bodice
of my dress. He ran his lips down my neck, his light breath was unbearable
on my heated skin. He continued to trail kisses across my skin until his lips
caressed the curve of my breast, and his teeth scraped along the tender
surface. I shivered and my nipples peaked, hard against the warm air. I felt
him murmur, “How I love to devour you.” Our sweet moans entwined with
the warm breeze, and I thought about how very blessed I was to be getting
everything I ever wanted.

T he warm summer sun of X yr helped clear the tears that fell from
my cheeks. Five hundred years had passed since then, and I was still that
idiotic girl.
Footsteps sounded on the balcony behind me, and I quickly wiped the
tears away. I turned from the sun to see Commander Avlyn with a broad
smile lighting up their face.
 “I’ve been sent to fetch you, my lady.” They met my eyes, and that
smile faltered. “Is everything alright?”
I pulled on that mask I knew so well, hardening my features. I don’t
know why I found it more difficult to do recently. “I’m just fine,
Commander. When the princess summons me, who am I to ignore it?”
That worried look didn’t leave Avlyn’s face. “If you would rather
remain at the castle… I don’t know what we are going to face out there.”
“What? And give up this chance to distract you in a dangerous
situation? Not a chance, Commander.”
A smile tugged and Avlyn’s lips. “Careful now, Pallas, or I just might
think you are starting to like me.”
“Looks like someone has been sipping on the princess’ mushroom tea,”
I said flatly.
At that, Avlyn laughed loudly and without restraint. Tears formed in
their eyes, and they wiped them away with the back of their hand.
“It wasn’t that funny.”
“Maybe not, but I’m just happy to see you relaxing for half a second
and acting like a real fae, not some stone statue.”
I looked away as shame filled me.
“Aw fuck, Pallas I didn’t mean it like that…”
“It’s alright, Commander, it’s what I deserve.” I pulled the stone mask
back on.
“Hey… don’t do that.” Avlyn gently placed a hand on my arm, but I
flinched away as if they had struck me.
I saw the hurt in their eyes. It latched inside of me like tar sticking to
my ribs, and no matter what I did, I couldn’t get rid of it. So, I turned to
face the balcony again.
“I’ll see you on the boat then.” Avlyn said as I heard them leaving the
balcony.
“It was me.” Their retreating footsteps stopped. “I made the collar; I
made the collar that was on Jun.” The tears flowed again, and for the first
time in centuries, I didn’t try to hide them. “It nearly killed him, and it was
all my fault.”
Avlyn didn’t flee from my shame or try and quiet me. Instead, they
grasped my hand in theirs. “And why did you make that collar, Pallas?” I
didn’t answer but they knew anyway. “The only one to blame here is
Hadeon and his thirst for power.” They gently ran their finger over my
cheek, wiping away the tears that still fell. “You don’t have to hold on to
that guilt. It’s a heavy burden, even for someone as strong as you.”
I wanted to argue. I’m not strong. I’m weak and cowardly. Why can’t
you see what’s right in front of you? But Avlyn’s gaze was so warm, warmer
than the sun that reflected off their dark, rich skin. All I could say was, “It’s
not just the collar. I’ve done so much, so many unforgivable things…”
Their warm, calloused hand stayed on my cheek. “Well, I’m just a
stupid brute, so I can’t tell you what will become of all those sins in your
past. But I can ask you, what do you want to do with your future? It’s yours
now, Pallas, ready for you to shape into whatever you want. Don’t spend so
long looking backward that you forget to move forward.” They gave me a
gentle smile.
I sniffled, “That was quite poetic.”
The smile grew bigger. “My mentor always had a big soft spot for
poetry.” They finally dropped their hands away, and I had to use all my will
not to lean into them.
“Come find me in the entrance hall when you are ready to take that first
step.” They strode away and I was left alone again.

7 months ago
“Don’t collar him Hadeon. It will mute his magic. He won’t be able to
—” Hadeon raised a hand to silence me. His other held the collar.
He caressed the golden metal and flipped it over to examine the glyphs
inside. He set it on the table before flicking a dagger out of his belt and
pricking his finger. A single drop of crimson blood welled up, and he
smeared it over the embedded clear crystal at the throat of the collar. Purple
lightning flashed as he activated the spell with his magic. The crystal
hummed and turned violet.
“Please, I’m begging you, please. I haven’t asked you for anything.
Please just let him be. I’ll give you anything.”
Hadeon turned away from the desk and finally looked at me. His
expression changed to one I hadn’t seen in decades. His eyes grew soft, and
his mouth turned down in the smallest frown. He reached out with a gentle
hand, running it over my hair and slowly under my jaw to grasp my cheek.
He pulled me into his chest, and I felt him breathe in the scent of my hair.
“Oh, Pallas.” He gave me a gentle kiss on the top of my head, and I felt
my body relax. He was going to listen; he really was.
“What the fuck could you possibly offer me of any value?”
My calm shattered like ice, but before I could push away, he gripped me
with all his strength and sent lightning through me.
It had been years since he made me scream with his magic. I had been a
fool; even after everything, I let myself believe that this time would be
different. Maybe this time I would see that boy I had held in my arms on
that golden balcony so long ago when we were both just younglings.
This time, I screamed and screamed. Deep inside, claws lashed and tore
me to pieces for the very last time. His lips slammed into mine as his
tongue shoved its way into my mouth. He smothered me as his power
destroyed me down to my very core. I thought I would pass out when he
finally released my mouth and bit down on my earlobe until I knew it bled.
“You’re mine, Pallas. You will always be mine. Don’t ever forget that
again.”
He released another jolt of power so intense that my legs and arms
seized up, and he released me. I collapsed in a boneless heap on the floor.
He left without another word, and tears flowed down my cheeks
silently. The cold stone floor seemed a relief for my burning skin. Deep
inside me that feral creature raked her claws over my stomach and my
heart. She curled up and purred words that I hadn’t even dared to think for
nearly five centuries. I’m not yours. Not anymore.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 26

Hadeon
482 years ago

T heonlyshouting of the crowd was so loud it deafened me. I heard nothing,

a faint ringing. I saw nothing, not the waving arms filled with
bushels of greens and red berries, not the smiling faces, only a blank, never-
ending light. We had rushed back to Koron to complete the enchantment
that would tie Malech’s heart to me, and I could think of nothing else. Only
that and the way my father’s frown etched ever deeper as my name was
chanted by the crowd over and over.
My magic was gone. I tried numerous times on the journey to summon
it. It was like calling out into a gaping canyon; all that came back was a
faint echo of myself. I needed this to work; I needed my power.
I saw my father’s face laced with disappointment and could practically
feel the stone walls of the dungeons surrounding me again. Weak,
powerless, pathetic. No! The dragon was dead. I had killed him with my
own hands and rent him apart with my power. This would work. I would
allow for nothing else.
In the depths of the castle, Runya scampered about, making last-minute
adjustments to her glyphs. I felt nothing as she sliced open my arm with a
blade, spilling my blood into a wide-brimmed bowl. I saw her face twist as
the runes on the bowl didn’t react.
My father and Plagis stood motionless behind me. I felt the king’s eyes
boring into my back, and I didn’t dare look.
 Runya dipped her fingers into my blood and flicked it about, reciting
memorized incantations. Malech’s heart sat in the center of the floor, its
slow beat seeming to die with each passing second.
“Faster, Runya.” My father’s voice was deep, and even I shivered at his
tone. Runya, to her credit, didn’t falter, but I saw the sweat beading on the
back of her neck. She finished her incantation, then came and stood beside
me. The room was quieter than a grave as we watched absolutely nothing
happen. The heartbeat slowed, and the heartfire died before my very eyes,
and absolutely nothing happened.
I heard my father shift behind me, but I feared death less than what he
was about to say. I spun on Runya and grabbed her neck with both my
hands.
“You said this would work! What did you do wrong?!” I pressed too
hard for her to respond; she was already purple from the lack of air. The
bowl of my blood clattered to the floor, red running along the seams
between the stone tiles. She scratched at my hands with her nails, but I felt
nothing. This was not happening.
Then her eyes lit up with that deep maroon fire, and a wicked grin
crossed her face. A long-forked tongue darted out as she hissed, You’re
nothing without me, boy.
I dropped her instantly, and she hit the ground hard. Her face was fae,
my hallucination had gone. The red light remained, covering everything.
“Your Majesty…” Plagis gasped. I spun and saw that the heart had
reignited and was slowly rising off the ground. The runes peeled from the
floor, along with drops of my blood. They began to spin fast around the
heart until I couldn’t see anything but a blinding light. Power flooded out of
the heart. The burns on my skin ignited anew, but I felt lightning and
something more surge through me. The tide was so strong I thought I might
never escape, but then the light dimmed, and the runes slowed. They spun
calmly, like the moon circling the earth.
What had been cold and empty inside of me was filled beyond
overflowing. Lightning snaked over my skin in a way I couldn’t stop, the
power sought an exit in its excess. I shot a bolt across the room, and
Runya’s worktable exploded.
It had cost me nothing. I didn’t feel weakened, even with the loss of
blood and fresh wounds. I felt stronger than ever.
 I turned around to see my father. He flexed his fingers, searching his
palms as if he expected something. He gave a small sigh, then turned his
attention to me with a warm smile I had never seen before.
“My son. I’ve never been prouder.” He embraced me for the first time.
It was simultaneously uncomfortable and perfect. I couldn’t help but rest
my head against his shoulder, even for just a moment. I was powerful, more
powerful than I had dreamed. My father pulled away from me. “My son,
my heir.” For the first time, I believed him. I collapsed into his arms again.
He let out a small laugh. “You have saved our world, and just in time. I
have a surprise for you.” The warmth left his eyes as he turned to Runya,
who was still coughing on the floor. “Finish the enchantment so that only
we can enter here.” Runya didn’t respond, but she didn’t have to. She had
no choice.
My father nodded to Plagis, his eyes darting to the coughing woman for
just a moment. The man gave a confirming nod as I was led out of the
room. I never saw Pallas’ mother again.

P resent D ay
I didn’t hear Luxos enter the room. I never did. That’s why he was still
alive despite his failures. He had his value.
“Your Eminence, my spies tell me the princess is leaving Xyr. She is
taking a cohort out into the Sea of Spirits.”
I turned to Luxos, and he needed no other command.
“We are tracking her, and my troops stand ready for an attack. She
keeps the prince with her at all times.”
“And Pallas?”
“Still her prisoner. The princess never lets her leave her side. As I have
said, I believe she thinks Pallas can be used as a bargaining chip.”
I laughed, “Foolish girl. But nonetheless, should the opportunity present
itself, return her to me, Luxos.”
“Of course, Your Eminence.”
“And you know what to do with the dragon?”
 “Yes, Plagis informed me of the details.”
“Good.” I waved my hand as a dismissal.
Luxos nodded, and I felt the magic of his shadows wrapping around
him.
“Oh, and Commander…” Luxos froze. “…don’t come back empty-
handed again.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 27

Tori

T hesmallbeach was exactly as I remembered; Avlyn had steered us true. The

cove was much calmer than the surrounding sea, and we moored
as close to the beach as possible. After everyone had settled, I made my
way to the back of the cove and found the small opening we had emerged
from before. Jun pressed against my side, lacing his fingers through mine. I
felt my heartbeat slow down. He was with me; they were all with me.
The sun was setting. Our journey had taken longer than expected due to
the rough seas. I wouldn’t be waiting. The soldiers lit torches, most staying
on the beach as reinforcements. I looked at the huddling masses to see
Kaleos striding towards me with the rest of my cohort.
We headed down the tunnel. It was perfectly round and smooth, just as I
remembered. I let my fingers trace over the eerily flawless surface to help
guide me in the dim light. It hadn’t taken us more than half an hour to
escape the cavern, so I expected a short journey.
I was wrong. Not five hundred feet from the entrance, the way forward
was blocked. A perpendicular path cut through the tunnel, heading in a new
direction. Whatever had created this new tunnel had pushed up enough rock
that our original way forward was blocked.
Kaleos let out a whistle at my side. “Do I want to know what made
this?” Whatever it was, it bore a perfectly round, smooth tunnel through
almost solid rock. I shivered and stepped down into the new opening. I
pried at the rock that blocked my path. It was compacted, but I could pull
away a few smaller pieces.
Kaleos stepped up beside me and did the same. “Let’s get a crew of men
in here tonight; we could probably have this cleared by the morning if it’s
not too thick.”
My stomach churned again. Another day of waiting. I didn’t have time
for this. I could feel the weakness of our bond; it was stretched thin to the
point of snapping.
“Yes, get the men in here. I will head down this way and see what I can
find.”
“Like hell you are, Princess,” Avlyn’s voice chimed behind me.
“Whatever made this, nature or creature, is still about. I won’t have you
wandering around making yourself a snack. Back to camp with you.”
I made to argue, but Avlyn shook their head and gave me a look that
said, back to camp. I grunted but pushed past them out of the tunnel.

T he soldiers on the beach had set up a few tents to protect

themselves from the wind and huddled between them around a fire. Noki
and Raula patrolled the borders of the camp on guard duty. I waved to them,
ducked inside a tent, and was unsurprised to find Pallas and Jun huddled
together. Jun was reading, and Pallas listlessly poked at some coals that
were placed in a hole to keep the tent warm.
Jun popped his head up from the pallet and gave me a concerned look.
“Back already?”
“Unexpected delays,” I muttered, flopping down next to them.
Pallas frowned. “We don’t have time for this, especially with your bond
in the state it is.”
“Yes, thank you, Pallas. I hadn’t considered that at all.” I dropped my
head into my hands, willing the tears away. I felt an arm around my
shoulder. I thought Avlyn had come in without me noticing, but I looked up
to find Pallas next to me.
“Sorry…” she mumbled. I was too shocked to say anything.
Jun sat up straighter than an arrow. “What was that?”
“What was what?”
“You didn’t hear—” He jolted again, hearing something none of the rest
of us were privy to. “Tori, someone’s in danger.” Jun stood and went to the
flap of the tent. I followed.
When Pallas rose, I snapped, “Stay here.” To my surprise, she listened,
sitting down with a hand on Spinner’s back.
I followed Jun to the edge of light created by the campfire. Our
elongated shadows were all I could see against the twilight blackness of the
beach. Jun peered off towards the ocean, squinting to try and see anything. I
looked around and saw a single torch bobbing in the opposite direction. I
called out to Noki, who ran over to us.
“You see anything out there?” Noki shook his head.
“Did you hear anything?” Noki raised his eyebrow at Jun’s question.
“No, nothing out of the ordinary; all is quiet.” He looked over Jun’s
shoulder, and a frown crossed his face. “Where is Raula?”
We all spun, and I scanned the beach for any sign of her torch but saw
nothing. I felt Jun stiffen, and he pointed out into the dark.
“There, we have to go now!”
I gripped his hand in mine and nodded to Noki. Without saying a word,
we all took off at a sprint for the ocean.
When we neared the waves, Noki’s torch illuminated Raula’s back. She
stood calf-deep in the swell, and her deep, raspy voice was mumbling a
word I didn’t understand. “Faruk, Faruk.”
“Raula, what are you—" I moved to grab her when Noki’s hand came
down on my shoulder. He was shaking violently and pointed to the surf.
Barely visible under the reflections of the torch light on the churning
waves was a pair of glowing red eyes. They hid just below the surface,
fixed on Raula. She took another step forward and I tried to stop her. But
she was an orc and stronger than me. Noki and I yanked at her, but it was
hopeless.
“Raula, stop it! Raula!”
She didn’t hear me; her eyes were fixed on whatever it was that haunted
beneath the waves. “I’m coming. Faruk. I’ll be home soon.” Her face
looked serene, not an ounce of fear to be seen, as she walked further into
the waves.
“For fuck’s sake.” Noki kept tugging at Raula, but I let go and drew my
sword, raising it above whatever was hiding away.
Its hellish gaze snapped to me, and I saw the water break as it rose out
of the surf. Long glistening tendrils of hair clung to an elongated, horse-like
face. Its skin was pitch black and glossy, like oil spread over the surface of
the water. A huge mouth full of sharpened teeth grinned at me, and I swung.
Its face shifted, and I froze.
The black tendrils of hair turned to a shimmering silver, and the smile
turned mischievous and filled with gleaming white teeth. Red glowing eyes
turned emerald green, crinkling at the corners as they stared at me. I froze
mid-swing.
“Abraxas?”
“Yes, my love. It’s me. Come with me; let’s go home.” He held out a
beautiful, strong hand. He smiled in that devastating way. “Come to me, my
love.” I dropped my sword and reached out for his extended hand. Every
fiber of my being begged me to run to him, but each movement was an
effort like someone was holding me back.
“Yes, just a bit further, Princess. Then we can be together again.”
Something was wrong; I knew it. My legs were unbelievably cold, and I
could hear… something. This isn’t right. But all I could see was his face
and how I wished to hold him in my arms as tears streamed down my
cheeks. Please, please, just let me make it in time.
My fingers finally touched his, and his grin spread into something
wicked, expanding across his face until it split unnaturally. His teeth grew
into needles, and his eyes turned back into those glowing red orbs. I tried to
lurch away, but he had me tight within his grasp, and I couldn’t breathe.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 28

Pallas

I stroked the spider’s back absentmindedly, listening to Tori’s receding

footsteps. “At least I’ve got you for company.” I scratched the creature
behind his eyes, and he chittered happily. Despite the panic I’d seen on
Jun’s face, I couldn’t help but be comforted by the little creature.
I found him sneaking into our room numerous times over the past few
weeks, always depositing some sort of wrapped gift at my feet. I never
opened them, but he didn’t seem to mind. He curled up at my feet as I read
by the fire on nights that sleep couldn’t find me. It had become our secret
routine of sorts.
“Interesting pet you’ve found there.” I lurched around to face the
familiar voice. Spinner tensed under my hand and launched at the intruder,
hissing. He leapt at Luxos’ face but froze in midair as shadows surrounded
him.
“Nice try, bug,” Luxos laughed cruelly. Spinner squealed as solid
shadows pulled his legs in all directions, his eyes spinning in pain.
“Stop it!” I yelled. Luxos tossed Spinner aside as the shadow walker
closed the distance between us.
His hand clamped over my mouth, and he leaned in so his lips grazed
the point of my ear. “Quiet now, Pallas. I wouldn’t want someone to
overhear us.”
I bit down on his hand hard.
He hissed and pushed me away. “Learning tricks from that bitch now,
huh?”
I ran over to Spinner, who lay still against the side of the tent. How did
magic spiders breathe? When I touched him, he opened his eyes and gave a
sad chitter.
Luxos stalked towards me, and I didn’t think before grabbing the
flaming hot iron out of the coals.
He gritted his teeth. “This is your last chance to come quietly. I won’t be
leaving without you again.”
I brandished the iron as if I had any idea what I was doing. “I told you;
I’m not going back.” When I first said that, it was to convince myself. But
with each passing day of peace and autonomy, the conviction became
stronger, like a wound I finally stopped reopening over and over again.
The man snarled. The flap of the tent opened again. Avlyn stepped
through, their hand on their weapon the instant they spotted Luxos.
“Fucking hells, Pallas, let’s go.” He said, hand extended.
“No!”
“It seems the lady isn’t interested, Shadow Walker.” Avlyn held their
sword towards Luxos, but didn’t move. Anger flashed in Luxos’ eyes, and
Avlyn smirked. “Oh, was that a secret?”
A blood-curdling scream sounded across the camp, making Avlyn’s
smirk turn into a snarl. “What the hell did you do?”
“Oh, not me, Commander. At least, not yet. Your little princess has been
playing with forces that should be left alone and has awoken some things
best left sleeping. Don’t worry. Me and mine will join the fun shortly.”
Luxos gave a dramatic bow and disappeared into the shadows.
“Fuck! Pallas, come with me.” I looked down at Spinner, who gave me
a reassuring chirp before I set him on the pallet and followed Avlyn.
Another scream came from the ocean.
“Gods-fuckin-damnit.” Avlyn grabbed my hand and waved their sword
towards their troops. We sprinted to the beach, and slowly, the torches
illuminated our surroundings. All I could see was the churning of waves in
the darkness. Their crashing drowned out any sound as their white caps
blotched orange from the reflection of the torches.
That’s when I saw it, a head popping out of the waves before being
pulled back under. My mind immediately went to the Leviathan and its
tentacles. I grabbed Avlyn’s arm to stop them as they waded into the surf.
“It’s too late.” I wasn’t wrong; the head did not resurface again. Avlyn
struggled against my grip for a moment but gave in with a loud, aggravated
snarl.
 “LET GO!” Jun’s voice rang over the cove, and I heard the clank of
numerous swords and weapons dropping to the ground at his command.
Avlyn sprinted towards his voice.
Our torchlight broke over Jun, and another soldier, pulling a struggling
Tori out of the waves. She was soaking wet, but to my surprise, she seemed
to be struggling against Jun.
“Let me go. He needs me. He needs me!” She was kicking her legs as
the two men tried to drag her.
The orcess swooped in and tugged the princess up. “It’s not real. It’s not
real!”
Tori held Raula’s gaze for a moment, and her face softened when she
was pulled back under the waves.
Raula, Jun, and Noki grabbed her. Tori rose out of the water and
screamed as she was stretched like a rope in some twisted game of tug-of-
war. I ran to help but stopped dead in my tracks when out of the water rose
a horse-like creature. It was all wrong with a dark, shaggy mane, glowing
red eyes, and sharp, vicious teeth that were sunk into Tori’s calf. Blood ran
down her leg and mixed with the salt water.
Avlyn didn’t hesitate to raise their sword. It lodged into the side of the
horse thing, who barely seemed to notice. Avlyn struggled to pull their
sword out as the creature took steady steps back into the sea, pulling
everyone with them. I couldn’t just stand there. I could tug on Tori, but any
more force, and her leg might just rip off.
Think Pallas, what would she do? Something stupid. So that’s what I
did. I grabbed the biggest rock I could from the surf and launched it at the
side of the creature’s head.
The creature lurched backward, and Jun slipped, letting go of Tori as
everyone else was pulled forward again. I grabbed him, helping him up. In
the torchlight, his eyes glowed with something I had never seen in him
before. Anger.
He stood up tall and grabbed Tori again before staring down the
creature. My world stood still as I felt him concentrate his power, focusing
it. He then shouted so loud my ears nearly gave out. “BURN!”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 29

Tori

M yimage
leg felt like it was about to split, and all I could think about was the
of this ugly thing swimming away with my foot in its mouth as
some grizzly prize. The harder everyone tugged, the more I felt the tendons
and sinew of my leg give way under those razor-sharp teeth. But then,
through the pain, I felt something soft.
Without a single word or look, I understood Jun’s request. I pulled up a
tiny thread of magic for him. It was all I could manage with my mind so
stretched with pain, but it was enough.
“BURN!” Immediately, flames sprouted all over the creature, and it
released my leg. I splashed down into the wave, the saltwater stinging my
exposed flesh. Hands dragged me onto the shore, and the creature let out a
wail that sounded like the cry of a woman who had lost everything. It dove
beneath the waves and did not resurface.
Raula and Noki pulled me to shore, and more faces than I could
comprehend stared down at me.
“Is my leg still there?” My dulled mind didn’t know what else to ask.
“Yep, nobody’s snack today, Princess,” Avlyn quipped. I leaned back
into the strong hands that carried me and heard them shout a few more
commands before unconsciousness took me.
I awoke in a tent with J un stroking my hair gently . M y leg
throbbed, but the pain had lessened. I heard Oryx directing someone to
wrap my leg, but all I saw was my brother’s face stretched tight with worry.
I smiled. “You saved me.”
There was a small glimmer in the corner of his eye. “We are strongest
together.”
I gave him a broad grin. “That was a pretty flashy move.”
His smile started to mirror mine. “I just thought, what would Tori do?”
I laughed but then hissed as Oryx tightened something on my leg.
Spinner was wrapping my leg in his silk, creating a softly shimmering cast.
The healer nodded at the spider before turning to me. “Your leg will be
alright; it’s just going to take longer to heal due to… well, you know how
wounds from beasts are.”
I sat up. “Just another scar to add to the collection.” It was the same leg
the Leviathan had grabbed. I ran my hand over the scar on my neck and the
one on my shoulder. I was quite the grizzly display at this point.
Avlyn pushed aside the tent flap, and Pallas followed.
“Everything alright out there?” I asked.
The commander nodded. “We are staying away from the water’s edge;
patrols are in groups of three now. I’m bolstering our defenses for the
attack.”
“Attack? What attack?”
Avlyn raised their eyebrows and shot a look at Pallas. “Commander
Luxos somehow managed to track us here. He threatened an attack on the
beach.”
My eyes locked with Pallas, and comprehension dawned on her face.
“No, not on the beach…” she whispered.
I tried to keep my mind calm, my heart still, and my breathing steady. In
an instant, the great ocean that was my mind evaporated. It vaporized into
nothing but mist, and all that remained was flames.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 30

Pallas

T ori’s face went blank. I had expected her to panic or yell orders,
anything. Instead, her face grew cold and blank, like the statues in the
gardens of Koron. She rose from the pallet, making Spinner slide off her
lap, and walked out of the tent without saying a word. Avlyn spun to follow
her; Jun and I scurried after them.
The princess walked slowly but deliberately towards the tunnel opening
tucked into the rock walls. She didn’t say a word, which was the most
unnerving part. I had never heard such silence from her, and I knew it was
wrapped around a force unspeakably dangerous.
Avlyn kept trying to grab her, telling her to wait for more troops. She
did not stop or slow; she just kept walking. Her gaze remained fixed on the
rocky mountain where the cave containing Abraxas lay hidden.
“The tunnel isn’t clear yet, Princess; we will need to—” Avlyn tried to
say, but Tori just kept walking. Jun looked at me in dismay, but we both just
followed behind like lost puppies. We reached the cave, and a small group
of soldiers were working on the blocked path with pickaxes and shovels.
“Move.” It was all that Tori said, and it wasn’t even loud, but it echoed
unnaturally, shaping the sound into something deeper and hostile. The
soldiers didn’t need to be told twice. They scrambled away from the wall,
and I grabbed Jun’s hand and pulled him a few steps back. Avlyn seemed
torn but decided to join us in our retreat.
Tori placed a hand over her heart, and then I felt a surge of magic more
powerful than anything I had felt in centuries. Green fire erupted from her
hands, and she shot at the rock wall with such force that even as I slammed
my eyes shut, I was blinded. The tunnel shook with a deafening quake, and
the wall exploded.
My ears rang, and no matter how much I blinked, I couldn’t see. Slowly,
the tunnel came back into focus, lit with an eerie green glow as the
dragonfire continued to circle Tori’s arms and hands. The rock had been
blasted to nearly nothing, and I could see a faint glow where some of the
rock was freshly melted by the power of her rage. She slowly turned her
head back to us, and her eyes were completely green, glowing like the fire
that danced on her fingertips.
“Stay here.” She turned back to walk down the tunnel.
Avlyn started to object, but Jun got there first. “You don’t need to do
this alone, Tori.”
She hesitated, and I saw the stone-cold exterior crack. The flames at her
command flared, and she set her resolve.
“I know what I have to do. I have to destroy it all. I won’t be able to if
you are there. Stay here. Stay with Pallas. Protect the beach.” A slight grin
lifted the corners of her mouth. “And I won’t be alone. The commander and
I have a score to settle.”
With that, she walked down the tunnel, and darkness surrounded us. Jun
made to follow her, but both Avlyn and I grabbed his shoulders.
“Not this time, Nightingale.” Jun scrunched his nose at Avlyn’s new
nickname for him. They laughed, “Let’s see how effective those powers of
yours are against boats, shall we?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 31

Tori

I walked down the tunnel until the humid air of the cave hit me. I shed my
coat and drew my sword. The cavern was lit by the soft glow of the wild
magic spring, and I let my flames go out for the time being. The place was
much louder than I remembered. Water seemed to drip from every surface,
and the forest groaned with life. The sound of countless scuttling insects
was broken only by the occasional shuffle of something bigger, and the
leaves rustled in a breeze that didn’t exist.
I didn’t need to understand it to know what it said. I’m alive, it
whispered. I would deal with it later. I needed to find Luxos, and it was all
too easy for him to remain hidden here.
Luckily, today he wasn’t hiding from me. As I approached Abraxas, I
saw a dark figure standing before him, sword drawn. He didn’t move to
attack Abraxas, not yet. He was half turned so I could see his profile
outlined by the dim light.
“Took you long enough, Princess. I thought this was going to be too
easy.”
I continued to close the distance. The leather on the pommel of my
sword cut into my fingers as I gripped it tight. “If you lay a single finger on
him, you won’t live long enough to regret it.”
“You know,” he said, ignoring me, “I never thought I’d get to slay a
dragon. Hadeon got to have all the fun there. It almost seems unfair. He’s
half-dead already, but I never much cared for a fair fight.” He raised his
sword, and I broke into a sprint. As the blade swung down, I extended my
own just in time to block him. Sparks flew as steel met steel, and I shoved
him back with all my strength. He skidded to a halt, and a cruel grin spread
across his face.
“Keep your filthy hands off my mate, Luxos.”
His grin only grew. “Time for us to finally play, Princess.” He didn’t
hesitate to lunge at me. I parried the blow and countered him with enough
force to cut him in half. As my blade was about to connect, he disappeared.
My swing hit nothing, and I stumbled. As I struggled to regain my balance,
he appeared behind me, and pain lanced across my back as he sliced me
open.
“Fuck!” I gritted my teeth and swung around, but he vanished again and
reappeared to kick my knees in from behind. My fingers were torn open as I
caught myself on the rocky ground.
“That all you’ve got? How disappointing.” He raised his sword up for
the finishing blow, but I spun on my knees and kicked at his legs. Well, I
tried, but he jumped away. At least my head was still attached to my
shoulders.
He materialized a safe distance from me and laid his weapon on his
shoulder. His finger waggled at me. “Tsk, tsk, Princess. You’ll have to be
faster than that.” He was just toying with me.
I charged at him, and we continued this one-sided dance. I would swing,
and he would shadow walk. I got better at predicting his position, so I could
block his strikes, but twisting and turning to keep up with him was
exhausting. He was laughing and hardly breaking a sweat. I wouldn’t be
able to keep this up, and I would make a fatal mistake. He landed another
blow across my ribs, and my blood spilled over the forest floor.
I heard a familiar chitter, and from the edge of the trees, a faint glimmer
caught my eye. I continued to dodge and strike at Luxos, guiding him
slowly toward the forest. Strike, dodge, strike, dodge. His eyes laughed
with malice, but we were almost there. The laughter fled as he stepped into
the web Spinner had created between two trees. He tugged at his arms, only
entangling himself further.
“Fucking bug,” Luxos gritted, and I swung my sword. His shadows
enveloped him and he disappeared again, but much of the web went with
him. When he reappeared, he tripped as the cut silks wrapped around him,
ensnaring him. A very satisfied chirp sounded behind me.
“Looks like I’ve finally managed to get you all tied up, Commander.
Don’t you look pretty like that?” It was his turn to snarl as I charged at full
speed. He disappeared again but didn’t immediately reappear.
I searched. But he was nowhere to be seen. There was no way he had
run away again. I strained my ears to listen for any sound when I heard the
slink of metal as it ran over a hard surface.
I spun and saw him standing on top of Abraxas, cutting himself free. We
locked eyes, and that horrible smirk returned. “No more time for games,
Princess. Too bad, it was starting to get fun.”
I darted towards him, to stop him, when I was gripped on all sides. Dark
shadows slunk up from the ground and grabbed my arms and legs. Ghostly
hands gripped my flesh with icy strength. I struggled against them, but they
did not yield, and I couldn’t raise my sword to them, if that would even
work.
Luxos smiled with too many teeth as he raised his sword above his
head, straight over Abraxas’ heart. “Say goodbye to the last dragon,
gorgeous.”
I pulled as much mana from the earth as I could and concentrated it at
my heart. My whole body shook with rage as dragonfire raced through my
very veins. I thought about Pallas’ advice to Jun about controlling the
magic, guiding it with a subtle hand.
Fuck that.
Blue light, pure mana, wrapped itself over Luxos’ arms and sword. His
eyes widened in shock, and it was his turn to be held immobile. I let the
dragonfire in my blood free and it wreathed me like wings. Not a dragon’s
wings, but something made of ash and pure starlight.
“What the fuck are you?” Luxos screamed, pulling at my tethers as his
shadows writhed and screeched as they were burned away.
In a voice that wasn’t entirely my own, I said, “The beginning of all
things and your end.”
Dragonfire erupted from me like a meteor. Raging emerald flames flew
straight at Luxos and wrapped around him. His screams merged with the
crackling flames as they seared his flesh. I ran towards Abraxas, ready to
deliver the final strike, but Luxos disappeared again. Whether he had been
consumed by flames or managed to save himself, I didn’t care. I ran my
hands over Abraxas’ side where the dragonfire had hit him. The area was
warmer, but no marks marred him. He really was fireproof.
I sighed in relief and lay my forehead on his haunch. My relief was
short-lived. The hand of death surrounded him. Its dark shadows were
strong. I lit up my hands with dragonfire, but they didn’t cower. If anything,
they seemed to laugh at me, hissing and stretching over Abraxas. There was
no more time to wait.
“Spinner,” I said, as the little spider had crawled up next to me. “It’s
time for you to go.” He gave me an angry chitter. I snapped, as I had once
seen Abraxas do, and a single flame of green dragonfire appeared above my
pointer finger.
“If one candle can burn away the dark, I wonder what an entire forest
fire can do?” The green light reflected in all eight of Spinner’s eyes, and I
thought I felt him shiver.
“Well, you’ve certainly come a long way,” a weathered voice rang out
behind me. I spun and the fire flashed in my palm, burning my flesh. I
hissed as the light fell over an ancient, toothless face.
“You? Have you come to stop me?”
The old crone chuckled. “Quite the opposite, my dear. I’ve come to give
you our blessing.”
“Our blessing?”
The old crone gave me that wicked, toothless smile.
“Were you ever truly the seer?”
“Oh, she came here long ago. And when her body joined us, her spirit
lingered, unwilling to cross the star bridge until she could earn her
forgiveness. She is us, as we are her. She taught us much, and we gave her
peace. She taught us that fae only seem to listen to their own kind, so it was
best we approach you as her. Together we have become more, something
new. Not unlike you… and your brother.”
“What do you—” I started, but the crone raised her hand.
“No time for that now. We have waited for you for over a thousand
years, but now we have no time. Make haste, World Breaker.”
“You know what I intend to do. You will be destroyed.”
The crone nodded.
“Just like that? I don’t understand.”
“Those who are young never do. Perhaps when you have lived for
millennia, you will feel the same. For something to be reborn, something
must die. This is the way of all things.” I nodded. Her toothless grin spread.
“Not just us, little beast. The small creature you are now, she will die as
well, but you will also be reborn.”
“What will I become?”
 “That is up to you.” Her eyes crinkled, showing the slightest hint of
kindness. “But that is not the right question to ask.”
“Will I miss her? The girl that I was?”
The crone truly smiled. “Yes, in a deep aching way that will never
settle. You won’t be given the time to mourn her. You will steal that time in
the small hours of the morning and in the moments between the work that
must come. But she must die if all is to change.”
“I understand.”
“No, you do not. No one can until they have gone through it. But you
must do it, anyway. And the time has come. No more delays, little beast.
May She guide you into what you will become. Correct the imbalance,
World Breaker.” She stepped back into the shadows, and I held up a hand of
dragonfire. She was nowhere to be seen.

I sent S pinner out , and many of the creatures that lingered here
followed him. Their sacrifice wasn’t needed. The cave was quiet. There was
only the much too slow rhythmic breathing of Abraxas. I grasped his snout
in my hands, running my fingers over the ridges of his scales. My nails met
their hard surface, and I tapped softly. I ran my hands over the slits of his
nostrils, so that he might know I was there.
I pressed my whole torso against the long line of his face so that my
head lay between his closed eyes. “It’s time, my Dragon King. No turning
back now.” I gave him one more gentle squeeze, but he didn’t move. I
walked to the edge of the forest, where the trees and underbrush obscured
everything.
I placed my hand against the bark of the nearest tree, feeling the rough
texture under my fingertips. It wasn’t dissimilar to the feeling of Abraxas’
scales. I placed my forehead against the tree and whispered, “Thank you,”
one last time.
I closed my eyes and reached down into the earth. It had become almost
second nature to me now. It flowed readily into the surrounding forest,
soaked up by every root and leaf. It was life itself. It didn’t feel any
different from when I channeled to a fae or a human; it was just as precious
and unique. I hesitated. Who was I to trade this life for another? Abraxas
was mine, and more precious to me than anything in this world, but I was
just a woman. Just another living on this world, like the men and women
around me. Who was I to defy Death himself?
The magic of the earth curled through the forest, and every leaf and
stem turned to me. Great swirls of blue light rose from the spring and filled
the cave. It wove itself together until Life herself appeared before me. She
was beautiful and larger than Abraxas. Her perfect, snow-white wings
scraped the roof of the cave. Her eyes glowed a beautiful deep blue like a
flawless sapphire plucked from the heart of the deepest mine. Her heartfire
glowed the same deep blue, and as she released a breath, every flower in the
cave blossomed to life.
Life and Death. The very first dragons, the very first gods of the fae.
Was she merely a vision, or had she risen from the depths of the earth to
stop me? My fists clenched, and my resolve was set. I would fight them
both if that’s what it took to get Abraxas back. But as I called some of the
earth’s power into me, some of her power, she gave me a sad, soft look.
“It’s time, Tori.”
I held her gaze one more moment before she dissolved back into the
light streaming throughout the forest. Each tree was illuminated in her soft
blue glow. I reached back for Abraxas with my mind and found the tiniest
ember of emerald fire. I cradled it and pulled it along the fragile tether of
our bond. It was just an ember, a spark. But the tiniest sparks are all it takes
to light the mightiest fires, so that’s what I did.
The tree under my hand erupted in emerald flame. I watched the embers
leap to consume tree after tree until the heat was unbearable. I released my
grip and turned back to Abraxas. The magic didn’t need my guidance
anymore, and in another minute, the entire forest would be up in flames.
I sat down in the crook of Abraxas’ arm and placed my hand as close as
I could to his heart. Sweat beaded on my brow and the back of my neck.
The cave was doing its job, holding the heat from the fire in. I was in the
heart of the forge, and hopefully, I could craft something new from it.
I reached out to Abraxas, feeling the shadows that were ready to strike,
ready to consume him. As the fire roared behind me, I could feel them
quake. It made them desperate to claw at him. But I would never let them.
They should tremble in fear.
 I pulled from the heat of the cave, the rampant destruction of the forest.
Death was the beginning, and as the forest burned, the magic of life sprung
forth.
Just as I had learned to summon the mana of the earth, I felt the
lifeforce of the forest swirling around me. My heart felt like it was trying to
claw itself out of my chest, but I slowed my breath and tugged at those
threads that wove our world together. Mana from below, life from above,
and they intertwined into something new and powerful in my heart. Threads
pulled and lashed, trying to tangle into an irreversible knot, but my heart
continued to beat, and I guided them. It felt... natural, as if I had always
known how. And the threads of mana and life formed into a perfect tapestry
of white light, like a newborn star.
I channeled that light through me and into those shadows, burning them
away. They shrieked an otherworldly sound. No wait, that was me. As the
magic ripped through my insides, my flesh burned away.
The fire overtook us, but I was not fireproof. All I saw was green light,
and the pain was beyond reckoning. I watched as my flesh sizzled away
into nothing. But as fast as it disintegrated, I saw it healing, the torn edges
glowing with white light. I would heal just for it to be burned away again.
The cycle was endless, with no respite. But still I clung to him. I focused
and pulled more and more mana from the earth and life from the flames. I
healed and I burned, but I did not stop.
My legs shook as my tears sizzled and evaporated from my eyes before
they were even born. My vision tunneled into a white blur as the pain swept
me away.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 32

Abraxas

A trickle of heat stirred me. Heat? In this gods-forsaken frozen wasteland?

That great endless chaos was close now. I could feel it already sucking
me in. Was this the last bit of comfort I would receive before the end?
A flash of light, blinding in the endless darkness, came between me and
that great pit. Tori stepped through, golden, glowing, and warm. She lay her
hands on me, and I was nothing but a man in the presence of a goddess.
“It’s time, Abraxas.”
I had waited so long, but I still hesitated. “What have you done, my
love?”
She smiled at me softly. “I broke the world to get back to you.” I could
feel it. What had started as a warm breeze was now a molten flow, fighting
back the shadows that clung to me. She held my face in both her hands and
kissed me tenderly, as if I still might fall apart under her touch. “It’s time to
wake up, Abraxas.”
I shook my head, “Tori, I haven’t been the beast for centuries. I don’t
know what will happen if I awaken.”
“When you awaken,” she corrected me.
“Tori,” I reached out and clutched her cheek, “I could hurt you. More
than that. It won’t be a dream any longer.”
“You could try.” Her vicious smile set me aflame. “You would have to
catch me first.”
“Careful, little bird or you might get burned.”
“I’ve always liked to play with fire, Abraxas.” She slammed her hand to
my chest, and dragonfire enveloped us both, but nothing shone as bright as
her.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 33

Tori

M yhadeyesembraced
snapped open, and the fire still burned around us. The vines that
Abraxas for so long lit up and blew away as embers on
the wind. Malachite flames enveloped us both. The earth beneath my feet
shattered. The spring at the center of the cave bubbled. Still, the shadows
clung to him. They dug in their claws and fangs, unwilling to give up.
“He’s mine!” I dove deeper into the earth until I reached the molten
core. The cave floor gave way, and blue light spilled out of the earth.
Chunks fell away, but still, I clung to him. Underneath that light, magma
rose. The lifeblood of our world consumed everything left of the forest. It
took on a life of its own and spilled over the broken floor towards Abraxas.
The shadows saw their end approach and tried to flee, but I destroyed every
last one. I killed them with green flames, blue mana, and the white light of
my heart. I burned, and they burned until there was nothing but light and
silence.
“Wake up, my love.” I placed a soft kiss on the end of Abraxas’ snout.
A great beat, like a colossal drum, sounded through the cave. Beneath
the obsidian scales of his chest, his heartbeat grew stronger. Between his
scales, his viridian green dragonfire glowed, and I saw its power swell as if
he was absorbing all the magic around him. I channeled all that fire, life,
and light through our bond. It rushed into him until nothing but a vacuum
was left around us. The molten rock cooled, and the flames extinguished as
every last drop of power was absorbed into Abraxas’ glowing heart.
An eternity passed in complete silence as I waited, and the entire world
held its breath.
 His eye snapped open. They glowed like the sun with barely any green
to be seen. He stretched his great wings so they almost reached the roof of
the cave. His jaw opened in a massive yawn as his tongue lolled out of his
mouth. His enormous tail swished from side to side, smashing over the
freshly formed rocks, obliterating them to rubble. My heart didn’t beat.
He inhaled deeply, and those monstrous eyes snapped to me, their
elongated pupils focused on their prey. They dilated until his eyes were
entirely black. I could feel all that magic burning him up. He was like a man
who had overindulged in the earth’s pleasures; his mind wasn’t his own.
I heard his voice not with my ears but with my mind and body as it
vibrated through me. Run, little bird.
A great shriek shook rocks from the ceiling, and I dove under his chest
as dragonfire enveloped where I had been standing. He struggled to find me
as I used his body as my shield, but he swiped massive claws underneath
him, and it took all my training to dodge them. I slid into the dirt to avoid
another, trying to place my hands over his heart. He was moving now, and I
had to keep pace to not get trampled. I changed strategies. I darted out
beneath his tail as he tried to locate me. His tail smashed more of the terrain
as he went. He spun his head towards me, jaws wide open.
I waited as long as possible before launching myself up, one foot
boosting me off his nose. He snapped his jaws closed and threw his head
back, throwing me into the air. I tumbled and landed on one of his great
spines; it pierced through my forearm.
Fuck. That was not elegant, but it held me in place as I avoided more
snaps from his jaws. I slammed my free hand into his back just above his
heart. I remembered his vision of changing, the flow and raw power he
needed.
The earth was tapped dry; only a trickle of mana remained. It was
enough. He screamed again, and I felt him shifting, shrinking in on himself.
The spine in my arm shrank, and I pulled free, willing just the tiniest
flow of power over the wound to numb the pain while my body did the rest.
I landed on top of him, but he wasn’t fully fae. There was no more
magic for the earth to give, so his transformation wasn’t complete. He
appeared like he did in my dream; his black wings were splayed under me,
and scales covered most of his body. His long black horns caught the deep
amber light of the smoldering forest where they erupted from his silver hair.
He pushed up off the ground with clawed hands, and I slid off him.
 “Abraxas?”
He rose slowly, his great wings towering over him. He clutched his face
in his clawed hands and then pulled them away, examining the long black
talons.
“Abraxas?” I reached out to clutch his shoulder. He turned to me, his
face soft and confused.
“Tori?” His soft gaze fell to my hand, and he reached out to touch me.
Then, his claws clamped around my forearm to lift me straight up in the air.
I hissed as I dangled, and he gave me that wicked smile that tore me up
inside.
“I thought I told you to run.” I kicked him straight in the gut, and he
dropped me. I ran as soon as my feet hit the rocky ground.
I sprinted as fast as my legs could carry me. I ran through what
remained of the vegetation of the grotto, crashing into burnt branches and
feeling the singe of embers on the soles of my feet. I knew I left a trail of
blood for him to follow. My heart pounded, and it felt like someone had slid
a dagger between my ribs, but I willed my feet forward.
I darted behind the smoldering remains of a tree to catch my breath.
“Come out, little bird. You can’t hide from me.” I heard him with just a
moment to spare. I ducked down as his claws crashed through the burned
trunk, causing it to explode. I rolled away and kept running but dared to
look back. That long, slitted pupil tracked me from glowing, golden eyes as
I tried to dart away. He lunged, and the anticipation fueled me. I knew I had
to make him work just a little bit harder.
In truth, I had been afraid. I’d avoided him in my dreams, fearing what
might happen again. This fire had not only saved him, but it had changed
me. He had been reborn, but it had burned away the small creature that I
had once been. I’d channeled more power than any fae before me and
brought him back from the edge of death. Just as his mind had been addled
by the power, I was sure mine had as well. I rode that high. If he was the
last god, then I had become the last goddess, and a goddess feared no one.
I had felt power flow through me, the power of life itself, and it had felt
sublime. Better than any fae had any right to feel. There had been pain, but
Abraxas had long ago shown me that pleasure and pain were intimately
connected. I ran from him now, but only so my reward would be even
sweeter when he caught me.
 I ran, and he pursued. We both changed into something wild. Something
that had never been chained to civil behaviors and niceties. Something that
was free to act without fear of embarrassment or reprimand. Something
outside of control. Something that was both ancient and new. When he
finally caught me, nothing was left but the feral creatures that lived inside
us.
He slammed into my back, knocking me to the ground. I threw my
hands out to prevent my face from being smashed, and I scrambled for
purchase. He grabbed onto my ankles and calves to haul me to him. I freed
one leg and slammed it into his side as I rolled over. I launched at him,
hands outstretched, knocking him onto his back with his wings pinned
beneath him. I attempted to pin his wrists down as he struggled. His eyes
still burned that golden yellow, a beacon.
They flared as he pushed off his wings, the force knocked me onto my
back as he climbed on top of me. The bite of the rocks against my back
mirrored the sensation of his claws raking down my front. What little
remained of my burned clothes were shredded away. Small red lines
bubbled under his touch, but I hardly felt them as my body ached for him.
I pulled him to me, raking my fae nails down his back, and a sound
between a howl and moan escaped from him. He slammed his mouth onto
mine, ferociously devouring me. Our teeth and tongues clashed in a battle
for our lives. I bit down on his lip, and he hissed, pulling away to latch onto
my breasts. His teeth scraped over the new skin. I had to check that I wasn’t
still alight with dragonfire, for every inch of my skin felt raw and scorched.
His touch amplified the sensation, creating a perfect mix of pain and long
lingering pleasure.
He dragged his elongated tongue over my nipples before running it
across my throat. “Are you ready to have me as I truly am, my mate?” he
murmured in my ear, his teeth lightly closing on the pointed tip.
He chuckled, and the vibrations only ignited deep arousal in my belly.
His erection pressed against me, hard and pulsing. There was more than I
was used to. I looked down between us and saw why. He was still the beast,
somewhere between fae and dragon and all that came with that. What had
once been a sizeable but very normal fae cock was now something...
different. Two long, hard cocks, each a deep shade of pink and ribbed from
the pointed tip to the base, rubbed against my lower stomach.
 I was sure my face showed my surprise, and Abraxas leaned in,
grabbing the back of my neck with his clawed hand. His free hand snaked
up my thigh until those onyx claws slid through my folds to move against
my clit.
“You’re drenched, little bird, but will that be enough?”
“You’re mine, Abraxas. Give me all of you. I want everything.”
His fangs flashed in the dying light of the cave as he carefully pressed
his talons against the most sensitive part of me. I bucked my hips and
grabbed his lengths with both of my hands. He hissed as I tightened my
hold, feeling their new texture and shape. The ridges slid across my palms,
and my stomach contracted as I thought about what they would feel like
inside of me. I continued to pump them until they leaked all over my
stomach, and Abraxas’ claws cut into the ground beside me.
He looked at me, and I saw some green return to his eyes. “Tori…”
I snared his lips in a kiss before promising, “I want everything.”
I felt the bottom side of his shaft slide up against my clit, gathering my
wetness. I shifted my hips so his lower cock was placed at my entrance, and
he gave a feral moan that said he couldn’t resist anymore. I watched him
shift his hips back before pressing forward, stretching me around his cock.
Before he was even halfway inside, he was pressing against the very end of
me, the pressure was equally unbearable and undeniable.
“You’re doing so well, Princess. Look at me.” His gold eyes were
rimmed with green as he held my gaze. He pulled and pushed back in,
settling a little bit deeper. Each of his ridges pushed against my opening,
causing the muscles to spasm.
With every thrust, he pushed in another inch until the base of his second
cock pressed against me. The hard length slid against my swollen clit with
each movement.
His talons grabbed my jaw and turned me so his mouth could leave a
trail of kisses and bites on my neck and shoulders. He pressed his body into
mine harder, and I realized he was seeking more pressure on his top cock. I
could feel it leaking more liquid onto my stomach as his pace increased. My
legs thrashed as my muscles tightened.
I reached between us and fisted his cock. He froze for a moment, and I
whimpered, “Fuck, don’t stop.”
He immediately resumed, even harder than before. He thrust into my
cunt and fingers. The added tightness had his claws sinking into the ground
by my head and flames licking my neck as he panted, trying so hard to be
gentle.
I felt so incredibly full. My vision went hazy as my climax approached.
“Don’t fucking stop.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 34

Abraxas

M ine.There
Mine. Mine.
was nothing but her—the scent of her and feel of her and the
taste of her. Unlike before, there was no fear. She burned like a star as her
tightness and warmth wrapped around me; I had to do everything I could to
keep from devouring her.
Everything. If there was a fae in this world who could handle me as I
was, it would be her, my mate. But…
She saw my hesitation, and her eyes hardened. She released my upper
cock and grabbed the back of my neck, pulling me down so our faces were
inches apart. I saw my flames lick her skin, but she pulled me into a deep
kiss, swallowing them all.
I could never deny her. I moved faster, and she clenched around me. She
arched her back and moaned my name in such a sweet orison that I nearly
lost myself again. She was incendiary, and I was the flame. Claim. Devour.
Burn.
“Come for me, Princess.” She obeyed my command, and her nails raked
my chest as she squeezed down on me as she rode the waves of her
pleasure. Her face flushed a beautiful red, and her eyes rolled back. In that
moment of weakness and surrender, I couldn’t contain myself any longer.
I pulled out of her only to slam my top cock in a single stroke, her sweet
cunt swallowing me all the way to the base. The bottom cock was
enveloped between the beautiful curves of her ass and pressed against the
tight entrance I so longed to claim.
I shifted to my knees and pulled her hips up as she rocked against me. I
slid my fingers through the arousal that leaked out of her, coating them
completely. I pulled at that tight entrance gently, then slowly slid one finger
in, pressing until she relaxed enough to add another. Her eyes rolled nearly
into the back of her head. I moved one of her legs to my shoulder, and she
mirrored the other. I continued to work her as I slid my cock out of her, both
now slick and ready. I removed my fingers and leaned into her thighs so
that her hips shifted to the perfect angle, both of my cock heads pressed
against her.
“Ready?” I let my teeth rake over the calf on my shoulder. Careful, I
had to be so careful, or I would destroy her. My fangs broke skin, and a
single, beautiful stream of red trailed down her leg. Her eyes were filled
with that desire and defiance that had me undone, and she gave me a perfect
smirk.
“Everything.” She pulled me down into another kiss, and she sucked my
tongue into her mouth, claiming me as I claimed her.
The hand on the back of my neck clenched harder as I moved inside her,
but she took me without hesitation.
“You like that, don’t you? So eager.”
Every sound she made as I pushed further was the sweetest song until
all of me was pressed completely into her.
“Abraxas, it’s so much…”
“I know, little bird, I know. But look how fucking beautiful you look
with me filling you completely.” Every single inch of her belonged to me.
“You’re mine, and I’m going to fill you over and over until there is no
room for anything but me inside of you, inside of your soul.”
“Yes!” she screamed, and another orgasm washed over her. She was so
full of me that every single muscle in her body spasmed and relaxed until
she was nearly limp in my arms. I wasn’t done with her.
I bent her nearly in half, pressing her down into the ground, each thrust
breaking the fragile surface beneath us. I didn’t have long now, the feeling
of her was so tight and perfect that I knew the gods had made her just for
me.
I traced my lips over her ear. “You’re mine, little bird, say it.”
“Possessive reptile.” She smiled at me. I twisted her hair in my hand,
snapping her head back so that her elegant, long neck was fully exposed. I
saw the bite mark I had left on her so long ago. She hadn’t been mine then,
but now she was, and I would never let go again.
 I sank my fangs into her, and her hot blood tasted better than heaven.
She moaned against me, so lost in pleasure that the pain only added to it. I
pulled back to see the mark I knew would stay with her forever. She gave
me that perfect smile. “I’m yours, Abraxas. And you are mine.”
My climax bathed me in golden light, reaching over every inch of my
skin, from the tips of my horns to the ends of my toes. Every wave sent
more of me into her until I could feel it leaking out around me.
“Until you break this world apart, Princess.”

I lay in the ashes of the cave , the smoldering embers of the forest
warm against my skin. After an eternity of the cold stars, nothing felt as
divine as their infernal heat. Well, almost nothing.
I lifted up on my elbows to watch as Tori plunged herself into what
remained of the spring. Its edges swirled with debris and ash, and the water
was no longer glowing. I heard her gasp as she breached the surface,
flipping her hair away from her face. The side of her head over her right ear
was burned, and the hair there was gone. It only helped to accentuate the
sharp line of her jaw, the beautiful curve of her lips, and the long line of her
neck. She rose up out of the water slowly with liquid clinging to her,
highlighting the curve of her breasts and the muscles that shaped over her
hip leading down to that perfect patch of hair between her legs.
She was a vision. I had to remind myself I had not died, and this was
not my heaven. The gods had deemed to bless me with her in this life, even
though she was clearly meant for something greater than this world. She
saw me staring and smiled; the universe split itself open in awe of her. Her
steps were silent as small puffs of ash swirled around her feet.
“My goddess, what has this humble mortal done to deserve your divine
presence?”
She knelt down beside me and rolled her eyes. “By all accounts, you are
the god here, Abraxas.”
“Do not let such heresies cross those perfect lips, my love.” I laced my
fingers with hers and pulled her close so her wet body slid against my chest.
I gently kissed her. “I can only hope that this loyal servant can worship you
in the ways that you deserve. I would lay my life at the altar of your power
if you so desired.”
“Dramatic reptile.” She smiled at me again, the stars aligned, and she
pulled me into a deep kiss that was the beginning and the end of everything.
She held me close, and I let my fingers slowly trace the curve of her
lower back. I trailed kisses down her neck until I came to the beautiful mark
I had left on her. I snaked my tongue over her sweet skin, and she shivered.
She ran her hands through my hair until she grazed the base of my
horns. It was my turn to tremble. She traced up its length, feeling every
groove and bump until she came to the very tip. She pressed it into the soft
pad of her finger and pulled it back; a small drop of red blood welled up in
the small cut.
I grasped her palm gently before pulling that digit into my mouth, not
wanting to waste a single drop of her. She laughed. “Good thing I can feel
some of the mana returning to the earth here. I’d need it to fight you off
again.”
I continued to lavish her finger for a moment more. “I have told you
before, my love. No matter how hard you fight, you will never be rid of me.
I would chase you to the very ends of this earth.”
“Dramatic,” she said again, but it was with a soft smile as she leaned in
to press her lips to mine. When she pulled back, it had changed into
something much more wicked.
“How would you feel about being a bit more dramatic?” I felt the power
of the earth swell into me again through her in a way that I hadn’t felt in
five hundred years. It was raw and unrestrained and tasted of her. I couldn’t
help but mirror her wicked grin.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 35

Pallas

W ekeep
clustered on the frigid beach, a tight circle with fires every ten feet to
the dark at bay. Even with their warm light, the stars above
seemed to burn brighter, like they were lying in wait, just like us. The great
river soared across the center of the sky, reminding me of how very small I
was.
The group was subdued. Some tried to sleep, but most just watched the
sky and the island. Not an hour before, I thought we were seeing another
aurora, but instead, the top of the island glowed that acidic green I was
becoming all too familiar with. Jun huddled close to me as the flames
reached to the sky like the volcano that slept beneath these lands had
awoken.
“She is going to be alright.” It wasn’t a question. His voice was the
strongest I had heard in some time. In our past life, he would have sung me
a song to express his feelings. I knew that wouldn’t happen now. It might
not ever happen again.
He might never sing for me, but I could sing for him. My mother had
been a woman of scholarship and academia. She hadn’t cared much for the
softer things in life, but I always remembered the songs she sang to me as a
youngling before bed.

In the land where mist and magic sleep,

Where dreams and stars their secrets keep,
Close your eyes, my precious one,
This gentle night has just begun.
 In the moonlit glow, you softly lay,
Safe and warm till break of day,
Stars above will watch and keep,
As you drift into peaceful sleep.

Wisps dance in silver light,

Sprinkling dreams throughout the night,
Whispering tales of lands unseen,
Where joy and wonder reign supreme.

Sleep now, child, in dreams so sweet,

In the world where magic and your soul meet,
Rest your head and close your eyes,
As stars sing you their soft lullabies.

Jun smiled at me, and it reached his eyes in a way I hadn’t seen in so
long. He laced his fingers through my own, and I was about to lean into his
shoulder when the earth beneath us shook. A sonorous roar rolled like
thunder over the beach, and everyone scrambled to their feet. The top of the
island no longer shone bright green; it was lit by a low, pulsing red glow of
embers. Even from that dim illumination, we all saw the massive shadow
that streaked toward the sky. The surrounding soldiers grabbed their
weapons and scrambled to formation as the hulking monster circled in the
air above us, just out of sight.
Green flames shattered the darkness, and everyone froze as the dragon
descended from the sky. Jun and I clung to each other as the wind from his
massive wings nearly knocked us off our feet. Embers flew from the fires as
the flames were almost extinguished. Tents toppled, and the earth shook as
his feet collided with the earth. A few soldiers readied their weapons while
others pushed them down. His golden eyes burned bright against the
darkness of the night, and the whole world held its breath.
Slowly, Avlyn walked forward toward that face that was larger than
them. The dragon tracked their movement, his forked tongue lashing out
and tasting the air around the commander. They stood with unnerving
stillness until their hand flew to their weapon. I saw the streak of movement
that had alarmed them as the princess, completely nude, flung herself down
from the back of the dragon’s neck, sword in hand. She walked forward and
placed her hand on the dragon’s snout. He leaned into her, his eyes closing
in contentment before he began to shrink. Dragonfire wrapped around them
both. Its green light was so bright in the depth of the night I had to look
away. I still felt it. The great rush of magic made my skin tingle and my
eyes water. It was primordial and powerful, rivaling what I had felt from
Hadeon. When I looked back, the beast was gone, and only the man
remained, smiling at the princess as if no one else in the world existed but
her.
Avlyn’s fist crashed into the armor on their chest. “All hail, Dragon
King Abraxas and Princess Tori.” A mighty roar went through the crowd as
shields and armor were smacked together. Jun and I approached; Jun flung
his arms around his sister before offering her his coat. She embraced him
tightly in return.
Abraxas said to Avlyn, “You miss me, Commander?”
“One of these days, I’m just going to kill you myself, asshole.”

W ith both the king and princess clothed , we huddled around the
fire. Their hands were intertwined, and they couldn’t keep their eyes off one
another. It was insufferable, but something about it caused a smile to twist
at the corner of my mouth. Jun saw my distaste, and I could read the
amusement on his face, but he squeezed my hand gently. I didn’t fight it.
Tori finally pulled her gaze from Abraxas and asked Avlyn, “So, what
happened out here? Luxos’ troops?”
They shook their head. “Nothing. Quieter than the inside of Kaleos’
head out here.”
The brute made a rude gesture at the commander, but Tori frowned, her
gaze falling on me.
“He made his threats. Did he lie?”
“Tori, I’m not some walking crystal ball; I don’t—” She kept her gaze
fixed on me, unwavering. “No, he didn’t lie.”
 Her head turned to scan the ocean beyond our small refuge. The dawn
was beginning to break and though the mist was thick, no ships could be
seen. Her body stiffened.
Abraxas looked at her. “My love?”
“It’s not here he planned to attack. He knew Avlyn, and I would be
gone, distracted. Our forces divided.”
Both Avlyn and Abraxas jumped up. “Xyr,” the commander whispered.
“It will take us at least a day to return. If he was smart, the attack is already
underway.”
“He is smart,” I said, trying to ignore the hurt look in Avlyn’s eye.
Abraxas and Tori locked eyes. “Looks like it’s time to fly, my love.”

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 36

Tori

J unthatclung to my back; his arms wrapped so tightly around my stomach

I could barely breathe. The wind whipped my hair into my eyes and
mouth as I tried to shout at him, but I couldn’t even hear myself as the sky
flew past us. Instead, I gripped his hand in mine, squeezing tight. He had
demanded to come with me, and I couldn’t refuse. I wondered if he was
regretting that now.
Under my thighs, Abraxas’ scales rolled as his wings beat the air. I
flattened myself against his back, avoiding the spines. Every muscle in my
body ached from clinging to him, but the cost of letting go was death.
I would catch you, Princess. Abraxas spoke to me without words.
Whether it was our minds or souls that spoke, I wasn’t sure.
It is our minds. Long ago, dragons devised this method of
communicating with the fae.
Stop that! Can you always read my thoughts now?
Only when you are letting them run rampant, as you are now.
So, knowing me, always.
Underneath me, a deep chuckle rumbled through Abraxas’ chest. Jun let
out a small squeak, and I squeezed his hand again. The laugh died quickly. I
didn’t have to hear his thoughts to know why.
We will get there in time.
Yes, and then what? My people will see a dragon descending on them,
just as one did five hundred years ago. More fear, more death.
The scales of his neck were warm as I stroked them. You saved Xyr
then; you will save it now.
I surrendered. That is no salvation.
 Do you think the survivors of that day would agree with you? He didn’t
answer me. I lay my head down to hear the beating of his heart under the
rush of the wind.
The surrounding clouds broke, and the warmth of the sun on my skin
was blissful. My momentary relief was broken when I looked down at my
city. Smoke billowed from every quarter. I couldn’t hear it yet, but I could
see our soldiers clashing with the enemy in the streets. Citizens fled in
every direction.
I felt Abraxas’ massive jaw clench. It’s just like five hundred years ago.
What will the beast inside me do when it finally smells all that blood?
I gripped down onto his neck with my hand. It will be different this time.
This time, we fight together.
He turned his head, his golden eye landing on me. Yes, we fight together.

H e descended from the heavens like the god of old that he was . T he
great plaza of Xyr was filled with bodies running in every direction;
shouting and screams filled the air. But as Abraxas broke through the
clouds, an unnatural silence fell as every head turned towards the sky;
swords and spears were held aloft but unmoving.
Time to be a bit dramatic, I heard Abraxas say.
I clutched onto Jun’s hand tighter. Abraxas tucked in his wings, and we
dove from the sky; the wind was so fast that I felt it might rend the skin
from my flesh. Then, in an instant, he spread his wings wide; they stretched
nearly over the entire plaza. My legs shifted as he pulled in a great breath,
and his heart glowed. A roar so deep it resounded in my whole body filled
the plaza as dragonfire filled the sky.
There was only one place to land where our people wouldn’t be crushed
underneath him. The stone statue of the dragon at the center of the plaza I
had once thought enormous was now nothing but a tiny, pale imitation of
the real thing. As Abraxas’ claws gripped it to find purchase, it crumbled
beneath him. Jun and I jolted as the statue gave way, but Abraxas was
unphased as he finally landed on the stone floor.
 Faces looked up at us, both friend and foe. No one moved. No one
dared. The wind swept up in a flurry, and a voice was carried to me on that
harsh breeze.
“Princess Tori!” I saw the source; Lady Bogata, accompanied by a
group of Dragon Army soldiers and Commander Talius. Her shout broke the
spell on the plaza, and the soldiers of the Golden Army moved forward. My
brother and I launched ourselves off Abraxas’ back. I pushed him behind
me and swung my sword to engage one of the soldiers fighting nearby. He
looked at me for only a moment before he was crushed under a giant claw. I
looked back at Abraxas.
I can handle myself, you know.
He nodded. Get to Lady Bogata.
I gripped Jun’s hand to pull him after me as I fought my way through,
but to my surprise, he stepped in front of me and shouted, “MOVE.”
The soldiers in our way parted like a giant invisible hand had swept
them to the side, and we dashed through. A few errant swords came at us,
but I blocked them and quickly dispatched their wielders.
We made it across the plaza quickly, and Talius and his men parted to let
us enter their circle of protection.
“That was quite an entrance, Your Highness. I assume that is our king
behind you?” Lady Bogata’s face held the shadow of a smile, but it was lost
amongst the dirt and exhaustion.
“Yes. But for now, I need a battle report.” Talius had shifted himself
inside the circle to talk with me.
“Your Majesty, the enemy was spotted early due to our patrols. But their
numbers overwhelmed us, and they were able to enter the city. They have
been using it to their advantage, engaging civilians to divide our forces.”
Lady Bogata’s mouth twitched at the honorific he gave me but said nothing.
Anger roiled in my chest until I could feel the dragonfire licking at my
fingertips. “Which districts have been taken, and which are still safe?”
“The market and gardens district have been overrun. We are evacuating
the seaside district up to the mist district and the castle.”
“I’ve had every noble in the mist district open their homes to those
fleeing inward. But we can’t keep our gates open much longer,” Lady
Bogata inserted. I felt Jun shift with surprise next to me.
“What’s your next move, Commander?” I asked.
 “Clear the sea district and secure the perimeter of the mist district
before launching our attempt to push the enemy out.”
“What do you need for that?”
“To gather our scattered cohorts to the mist district’s three bridges, and
maybe a miracle.” He turned to look back at the plaza where Abraxas spun
wildly, launching multiple soldiers into the air at once. “Luckily, it looks
like you brought one.” Under his helmet, I saw his teeth flash. “Your orders,
Your Majesty?”
No time to hesitate now. “I’ll head to the garden district and get as many
out as I can. Commander, you head to the market district and do the same.
Do not engage unless absolutely necessary. Gather troops and retreat
towards the bridges. Lady Bogata, you head to the main bridge and keep the
mist district open as long as possible; save as many as you can.”
She nodded, and I noticed the broken piece of wood she held like a
club. Blood coated the tip.
“Jun you—”
“I will go with Lady Bogata to hold the bridge.” I didn’t want him out
of my sight, not again, not with so many enemies around us.
“Jun…”
“Go save who you can, Tori.” He looked over at Lady Bogata. “Maybe
they aren’t all bad after all.” Something passed between the two, and she
nodded.
“I would say I would protect him with my life, Princess, but seeing what
you can do, my Prince, I doubt you need me.”
Jun’s face was still stern, but he nodded again, and they headed out with
half of the soldiers following behind.
Talius eyed the remaining troops. “I can send a dozen with you, Your
Majesty. You can’t go alone.”
“Oh, I won’t be alone.” We all turned towards Abraxas.
The plaza was now almost completely cleared of enemy soldiers; many
were lying dead or dying on the ground, covered in blood and burns.
One more lay trapped under Abraxas’ claw, screaming and trying to free
himself. Abraxas slowly lowered his jaws before snapping the man’s neck;
the screaming abruptly stopped.
How’d that taste? I inquired, half joking.
Delicious. He snaked his long tongue over his teeth and lips, licking up
the remaining blood. A very primal fear gripped its fist around my stomach
as he stalked forward. He was too big and powerful. Compared to him, I
was tiny.
His eyes glowed with so much rage as blood dripped from his fangs. I
felt the soldiers shaking, their armor rattled as they looked up at the
monstrosity straight from nightmares. I was afraid, but I was also his mate,
and he would yield to me.
Change back.
What?
That’s an order. I placed my hand on his snout and let the mana flow
through me. The wind kicked up to a gale again, and slowly, his scales
receded, and he shrunk until only the fae stood before me. His eyes still
shimmered that deep, violent gold.
The surrounding soldiers stood straighter, but I could still sense their
hesitation. Talius stepped forward, passing Abraxas his sword. “Y-your
Maje-sty.” Abraxas gripped the weapon, and the soldiers all took a step
back as he swung it violently before him, as if remembering how to move.
He was still the beast. I could see it. He wouldn’t care who ended up on the
other side of that blade like this, lost to the violence and rage inside of
himself.
I stepped closer and whispered in his ear, “Let’s go save our people.” I
saw the beast hesitate. His face softened, but his grip on the sword was still
harsh, and those eyes remained.
“Stay with me, Abraxas?” The green returned to his eyes. I reached my
hand out to cup his cheek.
“Until the sky burns, Tori.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 37

Pallas

T hereadying
ship buzzed with nervous energy as the soldiers bustled about,
for our landing and the battle ahead.
I couldn’t stand it. I was only getting in the way. I wasn’t a warrior or a
soldier. I had read my fair share of literature, histories, and battle strategies,
but even that fled my mind as the troops sharpened weapons and helped
each other don their armor. They moved fluidly and in sync, despite the
frantic energy, like a hive of bees, except for me. I was the invader who
disrupted the lines of communication and flow.
I finally fled to the front of the ship, hiding just inside the railing on the
prow. I watched as the bow cut through the waves like a sword. Up ahead,
the early morning sun was still caught in the mist over the ocean. The whole
boat swerved to the side violently, and I was flung against the railing. After
I recovered, I saw a huge rock island in the mist where our boat had been
headed. Avlyn wouldn’t have been able to see it, but now I understood that
sight wasn’t the only thing they used to guide them on the sea.
After hours curled up, my legs grew stiff, and I was drenched from the
mist and sea spray. The cold clung to me, and I needed to move or risk
freezing to the front of the ship. I hobbled through the throngs of soldiers,
and they moved around me like the water at the front of the boat. I made it
to the stairs that led to the deck, where Avlyn gripped the massive steering
wheel.
I looked up, and our eyes locked before I could avert my gaze. Half of
me wished they would ignore me, and the other half longed for them to
come down. I wasn’t sure which was winning that fight. A moment later, I
heard them shout, and their boots clattered down the stairs. My stomach did
a little flip, and the creature in my gut seemed to give a satisfied and smug
purr.
“Are you alright, my lady?” The commander leaned down to look
deeply into my face, and I could feel the blush rising. My creature purred
louder.
“I’m fine, just got a bit chilled.” They nodded and reached out for my
shoulder before pulling back abruptly.
“No wonder! You’re soaking wet. Here.” They pulled a small cloth out
of their belt. They gently pushed the long bangs that clung to my cheeks
behind my ear. They gathered my hair and wrung out the mass with the
cloth before draping it over my shoulders and gently wiping my face with a
corner.
They gave a soft smile. “I know inside the hull is rank from all the
bodies, but it will be warmer and drier.”
Their hand lingered on my face as we talked. It was so warm, so
inviting, and that creature in my stomach seemed to have taken over my
mind.
“I’d rather just have someone to help keep me warm. I do recall you
were quite good at it.” I gave Avlyn my own soft smile.
I felt their hand twitch, and a moment of insecurity passed over their
face before that smile returned, no longer warm but hot.
“I live to serve my lady. Anytime you need a warm body, I am always
available.”
“You didn’t seem interested before.” That smile faded again, and the
creature inside me hissed, Stop pushing them away! But how could I? When
they looked at me like I might be worth something…
I went to move, but Avlyn’s fingers gripped my cheek tighter, not letting
me. “That was before I saw you… before I saw you attack a Nykur that had
frozen an orc stiff.”
“Well, Raula wasn’t really frozen; she was actually caught in the
Nykur’s enchantment. It’s an old magic that calls on a victim’s greatest
desire, similar to the nauthiz glyph used by fae magus. It makes what a
person desires most appear right in front of them.” There was that look
again. Avlyn’s eyes wouldn’t let me go, and I wanted to sink right into
them.
“I love it when you get all academic. It makes me almost wish I hadn’t
skipped my history lessons.”
 “Maybe you just needed a better teacher?”
“Nah… I had good teachers. I just didn’t want to sit and listen to them.
It’s not the same with you. I could listen to you all day.” Their hand flexed
the smallest amount, and the ship under us swayed. Our faces were getting
closer, just a little bit more…
“Commander!” A voice from the upper deck broke the spell. I saw
Avlyn grit their teeth and turn to the soldier. “Land in sight, and it’s not
looking good.”
Avlyn gave me one more long glance before bolting up the stairs. I
heard them curse under their breath, and I ran back to the railing of the ship.
The dark beach of Xyr was in sight, but smoke rose over the city above.
We were too far to see anything else, but I swore the wind carried cries of
anguish out to me. I gripped the railing until the wood cut into my palms.
We nearly reached the dock when I felt a firm hand on my shoulder
again. “Nearly there, my lady. I’m going to hide you in the lighthouse until
the fighting concludes.” I had never seen Avlyn look so serious.
“And what if it should conclude in a loss for the Dragon Army?” I
asked.
Their face grew even more stern. “There is a ladder down the back of
the tower. If you see the enemy approach, take it and head into the
countryside. There is a small settlement a two-day walk to the southeast. It’s
so small that it hasn’t been mapped. It will probably be spared.”
“Why can’t I just stay on the boat?”
“They will burn them as soon as they reach the docks.” It was said so
matter-of-factly, with no emotion. A soldier’s truth, a commander’s truth.
“Take me with you,” I requested.
Avlyn’s face finally softened. “Pallas, this is war. I won’t be able to
watch over you. I need to lead. I need to fight.”
“I don’t expect you to babysit me. Just…” What did I expect? Of
course, I couldn’t go with them.
They squeezed my shoulder again. “This is the safest place I can put
you.”
“Won’t you just promise me that you’ll come back for me?”
“I don’t make promises that I can’t keep, my lady.”
My heart squeezed in my chest in a way I hadn’t felt in centuries. I
wanted to scream. I wanted to grab them and not let go. It was so unlike me,
and that was terrifying.
 My thoughts were disrupted by the harsh sway of the boat as it hit the
dock. Avlyn’s face returned to that stone-cold warrior’s mask.
“Stay at my side as we disembark.”

A s the troops lined themselves up in formation to storm the city ,

Avlyn led me up the three-story tower. On the upper level next to the light
used to guide ships sat a small telescope attached to the railing. Avlyn
swiveled it towards the city.
“Keep an eye out for any approaching enemy soldiers. If they approach,
don’t wait. Flee to the countryside. Do you understand?”
“Yes,” I agreed, but the commander heard the lie.
“Do not wait for me, Pallas. It’s too dangerous. Promise me that you
won’t.”
“Avlyn…”
“Promise me.” Their gaze was unyielding. but so was mine.
“I will, if you promise me that you will fight with everything you have
to get back to me.”
“Of course I will, Pallas. I—”
I grabbed their face and pulled them into a deep kiss. They gave a small
yelp of surprise that was muffled by my lips before they surrendered,
pulling me into a tight embrace. I could have stayed there forever, but
instead, I only lingered one heartbeat more before pushing them away.
Their mouth hung open in awe.
“Now go and retake your city.”
Avlyn shook their head, regaining their senses, before smiling and
turning to leave.
“Commander…” They turned their head back to me. “Don’t die,” I
ordered with a smile.
Avlyn returned it and gave a dramatic bow. “I live to serve, my lady.”
With that, they took a step backward off the edge of the building. I
scrambled over to the railing and saw them land gracefully on top of a
canvas booth before bounding off down the street after their cohort.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 38

Pallas

I monitored the cohort’s progress through the sea district through the small
telescope. They moved mostly unmolested as they cleared houses and
guided citizens toward the castle. I let out a sigh of relief. It seemed the
Golden Army had not made it that far into the city.
I sat back down, hidden behind the stone railing of the tower’s roof. I
looked up at the massive mirror that lived on an equally large set of gears
beneath it, allowing it to turn and shine across the bay, guiding ships to
safety. At its heart was a brazier filled with long-spent coals that had once
been its light source. It clearly hadn’t been lit in some time. The darkness
was another protection from foreign ships in the bay.
The noonday sun glinted off the top of the mirror through the hole in the
wooden roof that allowed the smoke to vent. It wasn’t really all that
interesting, but I was becoming quite bored waiting at the top of this tower.
I let out a small chuckle. Is this how the princesses in the stories felt, bored
out of their minds, waiting for their prince to return?
Your prince, huh? The voice in my head sounded a great deal like
Tori’s, and I could just see her smug look as she said it.
Shut it, I retorted to no one, but a smile crept onto my face, nonetheless.
I had resorted to the ancient pastime of naming the clouds in the sky
when a terrible sound broke my boredom. The cacophonous medley of
dozens of armored soldiers marching towards the docks.
I pressed myself to the ground and slowly crawled towards a sheltered
crack in the railing to peer over. Rows of soldiers clad in gold swarmed the
docks and, just as Avlyn had said, headed straight for the boats. They
carried torches and rolled barrels of what I assumed was pitch, their armor
clanking like a tide of death.
Their movements faltered as their steps halted. They tugged at their feet,
trying to move as the soldiers behind them almost trampled them. I looked
at the ground, and in the glare of the noonday sun, I could see a silvery, near
invisible web coating the dock’s surface.
Then, a great roar sounded from the belly of the ships, and dozens of
Dragon Army soldiers sprang forth from beneath tarps and below the decks.
They swarmed the golden soldiers, and swords clashed with violent delight.
I ducked below my railing, trying to calm my errant heart. I couldn’t
block out the sounds of screams, of men dying. Which men, I didn’t know.
All I knew was that blood was being spilled, and it would never be able to
be put back. I covered my ears and crouched down.
Coward, the voice inside me purred.
I’m no soldier. I was never meant for this.
So, you will just let them die, those who have fought to defend you when
you least deserved it?
Shut up. I clawed at my chest like I could pull that voice right out of me,
and she just purred harder. What was I supposed to do?
I crawled over to the far railing again to look through the scope without
popping my head up. The cohort in the city was being overwhelmed.
They’d been pushed back against the city wall with no way toward the
castle. The Golden Army only had a slight advantage. They had the higher
ground but not overwhelming numbers. I saw Avlyn lead another charge,
gaining nothing. All they needed was something small, something to turn
the tide. I had never been in a battle, but years of listening to Hadeon’s men
drone on and on about their victories told me that even the smallest action
could change the course of a fight. I leaned back against the lighthouse
lantern, looking up at the sky.
It was the clearest day I had seen in all my time in Xyr. It was like the
sun had come out to fight as well. I hid under the shade of the small roof
that covered the lantern.
What could I possibly do?
The voice inside me didn’t answer. She was never there when I needed
her. Tears welled in my eyes, and a different voice rose in my head instead.
The voice of my mother.
 Pallas, I raised you to be a woman with at least half a brain. Would you
use it for once? She’d been scolding me for failing to properly translate the
late scholar Eustemas’ work on glyphic moderation of enchantments. She
hadn’t meant it as encouragement. But today, nearly five hundred years
later, it sparked an idea.
I looked up at the great mirror behind the lantern in the lighthouse and
then up at the sun above me. There was no way I could do this without
being seen by the soldiers below. Hell, I didn’t even know if I could do it at
all. I was done being a coward. The little voice inside me purred.
I wasn’t strong like Avlyn or Tori, but I was still fae. I grabbed the
wheel underneath the lantern and pushed it with all my strength. It barely
budged. I let out an aggravated growl, throwing my shoulder against the
wheel. It did nothing but send a deep, aching throb through me.
A dark shadow crawled over the edge of the tower. I threw myself
down, looking for anything I could use to defend myself when it was on
me. A friendly chittering sound came from Spinner as he ran his mandibles
through my hair.
“Don’t scare me like that!” He gave a small, dejected chirp before
looking over at the mirror.
“Help me?” He chirped again and seemed to flex his legs before
pressing his body into the other side of the wheel while I pushed from the
front.
Slowly, the mirror turned, the ancient gears gave a terrible screech as we
moved them. They gave way, and the mirror faced the city.
I heard a great crash at the bottom of the tower, and my body froze up.
“My lady, are you alright?” I dared glance down with Spinner.
Lieutenant Kaleos and Raula were staring up at me. Shining golden armor
littered the ground behind them with pools of red spreading beneath them. I
decided to not look too closely.
“Yes. I’m alright, come up here and help me!”
They looked at each other, wary.
“My lady, we are to see you out of the city and join the others.”
Godsdammit, Avlyn.
“If you want to turn the tide of this fight, you will get up here and help
me.”
They looked at each other again, and then Raula yanked the door to the
tower off its hinges before disappearing inside. I heard their feet pounding
up the stairs. As they emerged from below, I bellowed, “Help me get the
roof off this thing!”
“My lady, what ar—” Kaleos started, and I saw him shudder as he
looked at Spinner. The creature gave a menacing chitter, and the poor man
went pale.
“Don’t tease him, Spinner. I need their help.” Could spiders pout? If so,
he did.
They hesitated for one moment more before Kaleos drew his sword and
swung it through the wooden column supporting the roof. It just happened
to be the one furthest away from Spinner. Raula did the same. They
knocked out all of them until Raula had to stop the whole thing from
coming down on our heads and tossed it off the side of the tower with a
loud crash.
I climbed up on top of the wheel, holding the mirror, and grabbed the
top edge. The sun was directly overhead, which was about the best I could
ask for. I yanked with all my strength, and it didn’t budge.
“Help me!”
“We’ll warp the mirror,” Kaleos commented, dumbfounded. Raula’s
face lit up with a tusky grin.
“That’s the idea, Lieutenant.”
The mirror was made of metal, and slowly, ever so slowly, I felt it give
under our strength, bending back so that the sun could fall directly on its
surface.
“Stop!” I ran over to the scope. The Golden Army was pushing Avlyn
back again. “Raula, move it right, no, the other right.” She did as I ordered,
and I saw the beam of sunlight cut across the buildings above the enemy.
“Shit, we need to go a little lower.” I heard Kaleos groan as he shifted
the mirror again, but the beam moved down, and the full power of the noon
sun hit the soldiers’ faces. I saw them stagger.
“We have to sweep it.” There were more groans, but Kaleos and Raula
moved the mirror back and forth. The golden soldiers would throw their
hands up, trying to prevent themselves from being blinded, and then stagger
when the light was moved away. It wasn’t much, but it was enough.
I saw Avlyn lead the charge of soldiers forward and press their
advantage. Soon, they had the golden soldiers on the defense, and more of
them fell until they were overwhelmed.
A strong hand came down on my shoulder. “Pretty clever, dijurk.”
 “What does that mean?”
She laughed, “A kind translation would be, ‘one who is studious.’”
“And is it meant to be a kind translation?”
She smiled, exposing her tusks fully. It was mildly terrifying. “Today, it
certainly is.”
“We need to get you to safety, my lady,” Kaleos said.
I ignored him, looking through the telescope again. “It looks like
everyone is gathering in the castle and mist district. We need to head there.”
“My lady, we were given specific orders to—”
I clicked my fingers and Spinner scrambled up behind him, giving an
adorably ferocious hiss. The man blanched.
“Gods, I don’t know why I even bother,” he groaned.
Raula laughed and slapped his back. “Let’s get going, Lieutenant.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 39

Abraxas

M ythrough
fae heart pounded, and my lungs burned as Tori and I sprinted
the city’s streets and alleys, Tori at my side. It was like we had
fought together for centuries, our movements so in sync. Our
subconsciouses connected through the bond, and we moved as one. No one
could stand in our way. We cut down soldier after soldier, fighting our way
through the city to the garden district.
It was so similar to how I had run with Avlyn through the streets five
hundred years ago that I could almost laugh at the irony. This time, I had
my mate at my side, and instead of being filled with despair and dread,
hope clung to my heart.
Steel struck against steel. I cleaved my great sword through foe after foe
as Tori split her blade into two parts and danced with a speed unmatched by
any of my finest warriors. Emerald green dragonfire flowed between us,
scorching obstacles or men outside our swords’ reach.
We encountered small groups of soldiers that were separated from their
cohorts and a few battered citizens. Whenever we found one of our people,
we sent them off towards the mist district. Not many were still alive, and
the flames of anger licked at my heart.
We rounded a corner to the main street running down the market
district. A large home I knew well was surrounded by a dozen enemy
soldiers trying to ram down the door. It was obvious civilians had
barricaded themselves inside. No words needed to be spoken between Tori
and me as we descended upon them.
Dragonfire, viridian and incendiary claimed half of them. Their screams
rent the air, but Tori didn’t hesitate to strike down one right after the other. I
followed close behind. Soon, the entire host lay shattered at our feet. Tori’s
brow was drenched with sweat. She used the back of her hand to wipe her
hair off her face, but it only managed to leave a streak of blood behind. I’d
never seen anything more beautiful.
“It’s getting harder to call the mana. I have used too much calling on
your dragonfire. If we’re not careful, there won’t be enough if you have to
shift again.” I nodded at her. I hadn’t used this much magic in centuries.
She placed her hands on her knees, trying to catch her breath.
“Luckily, someone I know took down the Dragon King with her swords
alone.”
She looked up and gave me a flirtatious smile. “I heard his skills in
swordsmanship have been exaggerated, anyway.” She winked at me, and I
snarled, ready to show her exactly what I could do. There was a crash
behind the locked manor doors. The sound was like being drenched in cold
water.
“This is your king. We must evacuate to the mist district. Come out now
and we can escort you.” Voices sounded behind the heavy front doors. I
heard crashing from the level above, and a face looked down at me from a
window.
“It’s really him! Open the doors.” The face disappeared. Groaning
sounded from behind the entrance as the occupants moved whatever they
had used to barricade the doors. The minutes seemed to drag on, and Tori
kept spinning around, watching the streets for our enemy. Despite the
distant sounds of fighting, the market district was now eerily silent. Dead.
Finally, the door opened, and Lord Nalux stood before us, sweeping into
a deep bow. “Your Majesty, we thought…” He shook his head. “I gathered
as many as I could when the army breached the walls, but I don’t think we
could have held much longer. Thank you.”
I looked over his shoulder and saw dozens of people from all races
gathered in his foyer. I clamped a hand on his shoulder. “You always were a
good man, Nalux. It is I who must thank you.”
“Of course, Your Majesty.” Nalux gave me that beautiful smile I had
always adored when I felt a tug down our bond. It was very small, but it felt
like… jealousy. I looked over to Tori’s pointedly neutral face.
Despite everything that was going on, I gave a small chuckle. “Now is
not the time. We must make for the mist district. We will accompany you.”
 A small shape darted out from the crowd and wrapped around my legs. I
faltered as Emilia buried her face into my filthy coat. “King A-a-abraxas,
have you seen my pa?” The poor girl was sobbing so hard. I barely
understood her.
I looked up at Tori, who was looking at the girl with tears in her eyes.
We both looked over the wall near the outside of the city and saw smoke
rising from the hills that would have been the farmsteads owned by Bronn.
Emilia’s five siblings gathered around me, the smallest clinging to Tori.
Lord Nalux shook his head. “They came running in from the countryside
when the fighting started… alone.” Any humor I had found vanished.
Tori’s voice shook. “I told Commander Talius to bring all the outlying
citizens in days ago.” Nalux shook his head again.
“Many did, but many did not wish to leave their homes, their
livelihoods out undefended.” Tears rolled down Tori’s face, the guilt eating
away at her.
“Save those tears for later, my love. For now, let us save who we can.”
She hardened her face and hoisted one of the small children on her hip.
They wrapped their arms around her, burying their faces in her shoulders.
She turned to Nalux.
“We move now.”
“We have many injured,” he said.
She didn’t hesitate to push her way into the manor and started shouting
orders. She set the children to the side and started pulling down tapestries
and tearing apart furniture to build transportation.
She was beautiful and efficient, making groups and assigning leaders. If
Lord Eltis had any objections to Tori tearing his house apart, he was smart
enough not to voice them. I moved to join her when the tiny arms around
my waist squeezed tighter.
I knelt down to look the girl in the eye. “Emilia, as I told the princess,
there will be a time later for tears. All the tears you need. But for now, I
need you to be brave. Your siblings need you to be brave.”
Her breath caught in her throat. “I can’t—”
“You can, Emilia. Your king is here to protect you.” Her shoulders
heaved a few more times as her small voice murmured, “She really is a
princess, isn’t she?” She looked at Tori, who waved frantically before
ripping a bookshelf apart with her bare hands. “She’s not what I thought a
princess would be like.”
 “No, she certainly isn’t.”

O nly a few minutes later , we were on the move . O ur pace was

glacial at best, with so many injured being dragged and the strides of so
many tiny legs. Tori had one small child in each arm and a slightly larger
one clinging to her back. We passed through the city, knocking on doors and
pulling as many citizens along with us as we could until our entourage
numbered over one hundred.
The sound of distant fighting echoed through the streets, the clash of
swords on armor rang off the stone walls. Nothing was close, at least that I
could sense. I could smell the fear dripping off the humans and fae alike,
and the beast inside me reveled in it.
I shook my head, trying to clear the smell and taste of blood from my
mouth. I needed to protect them. My father had failed, but I would not. I
could not, with my mate by my side.
The streets were choked with dust, and it clung to her face. Clear tracks
of sweat washed away the grime from her temples. She caught me staring
and her eyes softened until the child on her back started to slip and she had
to hoist him back up.
The street we traversed widened, and the buildings fell away as we
neared the largest bridge to the mist district. The Vitmos River separated the
southern city from the castle. Some of the older children dashed forward at
the sight. They ran up the road and across the bridge until they were swept
up in the crowd that waited just beyond the last open gate.
The sight of safety reinvigorated the crowd, and feet started shuffling
faster. Tori and I were nearly knocked down, but the crowd continued to
push, and the mass of bodies grew unruly as the mob took over.
Tori clutched her riders closer and started to run, trying to stay ahead of
the wave of bodies. I followed by her side until a glint of gold caught the
corner of my eye. I heard the release of a bow and drew my sword just in
time to slash the black arrow in half before it pierced through my mate’s
skull. She stumbled, and shouts surrounded us. Golden-armored soldiers
materialized from the shadows as if conjured by some dark spell. The
sudden clang of steel rang out, a harsh counterpoint to the panicked cries
around us.
“Run!” Tori screamed at the children, launching them down the road as
she scrambled to pull her sword from its sheath. The surrounding mob
descended into chaos as my citizens fled for the castle. I heard screams as
the people on the edges fell under the swords of the nearest soldiers.
Tori released her sword into its two halves and charged towards the
nearest assailant, striking him first on the back of his knee and then his
neck.
I turned to do the same when the sky darkened as a volley of arrows
rained down on us from the soldiers hidden on the nearby roofs. I threw up
a curtain of fire over the entire street and watched as the arrows
disintegrated into ash. There were too many for the power I had in my fae
form, and I couldn’t destroy them all. Horrible squelches and screams
surrounded me as a few hit their marks, bursting through chests and limbs.
Tori grabbed a nearby man and ducked with him under an awning just in
time.
I fought my way over to her, my sword drenched in blood. Centuries of
rage flowed through me as I cut down one man after another, and nothing
stood in my way until she was at my side again.
She did the same, her blades singing as they met those of her
adversaries. Tori's movements were precise, each strike parrying with grace
before countering with lethal efficiency. Soon, we were back-to-back.
Down the street to the south, more soldiers approached, their armor
clanked menacingly as they advanced with swords and spears at the ready.
Tori and I locked eyes, and no words were needed. She placed her hand
over my heart, but then her face grew tight. “Abraxas, wait…”
There was no time to hesitate. I pulled the mana of the earth through
her, but it was not the power flow I expected. The power stuttered, and the
transformation was sluggish, the energy scarce. It pulled the last of my
remaining magic to shift. Scales replaced skin, and my bones reformed and
expanded into the massive frame of a dragon. My roar echoed off the
buildings, a sound of both triumph and desperation.
In this form, I could channel the mana, and I saw why Tori had
hesitated. I felt a disturbing void. The earth beneath my feet, once a vibrant
source of my power, now seemed drained, as if the magic had been leached
from the soil.
There is barely any mana left. How did this happen?
Fight now. Discuss later.
Tori nodded and spun, her swords clashing with those of a man nearly
twice her size.
What had been chaos in the streets before was now pure panic. The
sight of a dragon in the midst of the city sowed chaos among Hadeon's
soldiers. Some fled, while others regrouped and attacked with renewed
vigor.
A roar amplified in my chest and a fiery bout of flame erupted from my
jaws, sweeping across the advancing troops. The air blistered with heat; the
screams of our enemies briefly overpowered the din of battle.
More continued to come, and I needed to conserve what little mana was
left, especially if I wanted to be able to change back. Luckily, I still had my
fangs.
I crashed through the approaching cohort, knocking bodies to the
ground and trampling them as they tried to strike me. Most of their blows
bounced off, but every now and then, pain would lance through my legs as a
blade found its mark and a scale was pried loose. But each soon met his
death as my jaws clamped around them and ripped them to shreds. The taste
of blood was leaching into my very soul, and I could feel the madness of
violence rising. I had to be careful. I spun quickly, making men fly and
buildings crumble as my tail smashed everything in its path.
“Abraxas!” Tori called. She had gotten most of the citizens who were
still alive to the bridge, but another barrage of arrows had been sent
skyward toward where they ran unprotected.
To me.
She ran to me without hesitation. I flapped my wings once, and the wind
threw the nearest soldiers back as she launched herself off a nearby toppled
market stand and onto my back. She clung to me as I beat my wings again
and we took off into the sky.
Together.
In this form, I could channel mana, just like her. We both drew from the
limited pool that was left. I called it into my heart, and she wrapped it
around herself as she pulled dragonfire from me. My wings beat as we rose
into the air after the volley of arrows. Together, we shot fire over the bridge
and incinerated all of them before they could fall. Together, we were
enough, and not a single arrow escaped. I watched as the last of the
civilians ran through the mist district gate.
Our foes were prepared, and I was now a much larger target. A volley of
dark-tipped arrows arced through the sky again, and we had no mana left to
give. They flew true, striking my vulnerable wings. The pain was wicked,
and I lost control, crashing against a nearby building, which crumbled under
my weight.
Tori, are you alright?
She had already thrown herself off me and darted forward, slashing at a
soldier who aimed a spear at my bowed head. Her blade met his with a
shower of sparks, and with a quick twist, she disarmed him, driving her
sword through his armor.
More were coming. The archers from the ruined building were pushing
out of the rubble, and like this, I was too big of a target. I pushed myself up,
my wings dragging as crimson blood soaked the streets and ruined
buildings around me.
We can’t stay here, Abraxas.
Another set of arrows flew and ripped through my wings. I let out
another bellow that shook the stones in the street. My long tongue snaked
out and wrapped around Tori’s waist. She gave a surprised yelp but didn’t
fight as I barreled forward, knocking down another building as I made my
way towards the bridge. I had cleared it halfway when another set of arrows
flew, but I would not let the pain slow me.
As I crested the center of the bridge, shouts met me from the gate. I saw
Avlyn and Jun waving frantically at us. I leaped; my ruined wings were
barely able to help me glide the remaining distance as more arrows rained
down. The gate wasn’t large enough for me, and I needed to change forms
to prevent taking the entire thing down with me.
Luckily, changing back into my fae form took significantly less power
than the other way, and I pulled the last of what the earth had to give, letting
myself shrink. I pulled my wings in around Tori and I as we flew through
the gate. We landed with a smack on the stones just inside the threshold. My
horns and wings disappeared as I dripped blood all over my mate.
“Abraxas!” Her warm hands were on my face as she rolled me over. I
could feel the wounds on my arms and legs struggling to heal, the wounds
that had once been on my wings.
I looked up into her eyes and she was covered in blood, but it was mine.
“Looks like we’ll live just a little bit longer.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 40

Tori

M yhadcohort stood around me. Kaleos was on my left, and Raula and Noki
my back. We looked down from the top of the gate above the
closed portcullis. Abraxas’ wounds were still unhealed, his blood soaking
the hastily placed wraps on his arms and legs. If the pain bothered him, he
didn’t let it show. His face was locked down with determination. I tried to
mimic his resolve.
My legs shook, and my arm throbbed. I placed the two halves of my
sword back into one. I wasn’t as strong of a fighter, but I knew my left arm
would give out if I kept dual wielding the blades.
I shook my left arm violently, willing it to obey my commands, but I
couldn’t overcome the fatigue with will alone. Jun stood to my left, and I
saw his eyes dart to the limb at the movement. His usual calm demeanor
was replaced by an intensity that made my skin prickle. "They're nearly
here," I whispered, more to myself than to anyone else.
The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in shades of bruised
purple and deep blues. The distant clash of metal sounded like the relentless
drumming of fate, an ominous beat that heralded the opponent we had yet
to best. Beside me, Abraxas stood like a statue, his jaw set, his hand resting
on the hilt of his sword. His eyes were fixed on the advancing Golden
Army, their armor reflecting the last dying light of the day like a river of
molten gold—an ironically beautiful sight.
They hadn’t attempted to cross the bridge yet, taking the time to regroup
before making the assault on the gates. "We will hold them off,” Abraxas
replied without looking at me, his voice a low rumble.
“For how long, Your Majesty?” Avlyn spoke behind us.
 “Until none are left standing or until I no longer draw breath,” he
replied. My chest tightened. I tried to draw power from the earth, but it had
nothing to give. It certainly wasn’t enough for Abraxas to transform. It
would be my sword I would need to rely on.
The sound of armored footsteps sprung to life, and that great golden
mass moved towards us. I heard hundreds of bow strings pull back from the
parapet above.
“Loose!” a lieutenant on the wall called, and now our arrows were the
ones to blot out the sun. The Golden Army raised enormous shields
overhead; our arrows bounced off the gleaming metal harmlessly. This is
what they must have been waiting for.
I heard Abraxas’ grip on his sword tighten. I kept my sword at the ready
but reached down our bond and gave a gentle squeeze. His eyes softened,
and he returned it. On my left, Jun shifted.
“Jun, perhaps you should go back and join Pallas. It’s not safe up—”
“You are out of magic, aren’t you? You and Abraxas both.”
My eyebrows shot up. I nodded.
“I’m not.”
“Jun, it’s too dangerous. Please, stay with Pallas, keep her safe.”
He looked at me, and his face was unreadable, but he turned around and
headed away from the front lines. I let out a long sigh of relief.
The Golden Army had passed the midway point of the bridge,
descending on us. Their shields continued to block any arrows that flew at
them, and down the center of their ranks, they carried an enormous
battering ram. Our portcullis was reinforced with iron, but it wouldn’t last
long against this. Their numbers had dwindled. If they broke through, we
would likely be able to drive them back eventually, but at what cost? How
many innocent lives would be lost before that happened?
I felt another tug at my heart, and I looked at Abraxas again.
“Until the world breaks, my love,” I vowed. He gave me the smallest of
grins.
“Together.”
Archers from the back of the golden ranks let loose their arrows. We
ducked behind the parapets. It was mostly a distraction, but one that could
turn deadly quick. I ducked down behind the stone wall when my brother
came up beside me again.
 “Jun, get down!” I tried to grab him, but he moved out of my reach with
methodical purpose. He stepped up onto the outer wall and I looked on with
horror.
“Stop.” It wasn’t even loud, but his power resounded through the air as
every arrow froze in place. I held my breath as they slowly clattered down.
The army did not stop; the footfalls resonated through the arches of the
bridge.
“Jun, what are you doing?”
He looked down at me with shadowed eyes. "Trust me, Tori,” he said
with a strange command that held no magic but had me entranced,
nonetheless. His eyes closed, and the gate below us shook as the ram made
its first strike against the gate. His eyes flashed open, glowing a bright
white and his voice carried an ancient power. It resonated around us,
vibrating through the very air. “BREAK.”
Jun's words, strange and melodious, seemed to seep into the stone of the
bridge itself. Cracks webbed across its surface, spreading like wildfire, and
the entire structure shuddered under the weight of the charging soldiers.
The bridge gave way with a roar that drowned out the cries of the
Golden Army. Stone, metal, and men fell into the river below, a horrifying
descent that ended in silence far beneath us. Many were crushed beneath the
falling debris; many others were dragged under the water by the weight of
their armor. A few souls managed to float or find dry refuge when tendrils
of water rose up behind them, forcing its way into their mouths and lungs
and pulling them under the surface. I turned to see Avlyn sweating with
exertion.
As the dust settled, those members of the Golden Army who hadn't
fallen with the bridge stood frozen in shock on the opposite side of the now
impassable chasm. Jun coughed and I heard him whisper, “Run.” It floated
across the freshly rendered ravine on the wind, and the few souls who
remained fled the city.
I was so stunned I nearly missed Jun’s eyes rolling into the back of his
head as he swayed dangerously. Luckily, Abraxas grabbed him, cradling his
body gently in his arms. I pushed back the hair from his face, which had
lost all color.
“Jun!”
He gave a soft grin, and I heard Abraxas chuckle, “You did well.”
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 41

Hadeon
482 years ago

T heking’s
little creature wailed in its mother’s arms as she lay in bed. The
whore, whoever she was, fretted over him, cooing and rubbing
her nose on his cheek. All I could do was watch in disgust. This tiny,
pathetic thing was nothing. But my father looked on with something in his
eyes that I had never seen. In that tiny thing, he saw his own flesh, his own
blood, his own soul.
“You see, Hadeon, we’ve done it. We have the Dragon’s heart, and now
no one can stand against us. This world will be ours for us and your family.
Nothing is in your way.” He waved to the beasts on the bed. He looked at
me, and I finally saw it. It was greed. I was just a youngling again, chained
up. And he was dead, that Dragon was dead, and I held his heart, but still he
laughed at me.
I felt my power surging inside my body, and I couldn’t control it. I
didn’t want to. They were all small; they were all weak. I was the Great
Hero, the one who was prophesized, and they were nothing. “You’re right,
father. Nothing is in my way.” I released, lightning flew from every point
on my body, and enveloped the room. My father was immediately
incinerated. A look of shock was the last thing that was etched on his face
as it burned away in ribbons. I didn’t even look at the woman and babe. I
only heard a faint shriek and smelled the burning of flesh. I let everything
release until the walls shook and nothing existed but the crackle of my
power.
 It faded, and I was left in the scorched room. I stepped over my father’s
destroyed body without a second look. They would come for me, and I
would kill them all.
They must have been close because I hadn’t even left the room before
the door flung open and Plagis flew in with a trio of guards. I raised my
power again to cut through them.
But Plagis spoke first. “Oh, what a great tragedy, Your Majesty.” I
paused. I was not the king.
The advisor held my gaze. “What a great tragedy to have befallen the
Great Hero. His own family, murdered by rebels from the Pearl Kingdom,
in their own home.”
I quelled my power. Even an imbecile would have known this was my
doing, but Plagis was no fool.
“Your Majesty, we must make haste. The people will want to see that
their future emperor can take swift action against such an offense.” He led
me down the hall and motioned for the guards to close the door. Yes, Plagis
was no fool.
“I’ll make sure that is taken care of, Your Eminence. You won’t have to
think on it again. But I have heard that the new Dragon King has arrived in
the city, ready to swear fealty. What a powerful tool to have against those
Pearl Kingdom rebels, yes?”

P resent D ay
Plagis had been wise to send a slave with his note of the defeat in Xyr. I
stepped over his charred body as I rushed to a lower wing of the palace. My
magic struck out as I walked, cutting swaths through priceless tapestries
and ornaments.
The halls quickly emptied of any souls who valued their lives as I
headed toward my goal.
I reached the healer’s wing and flung open the door to the main
recovery area. Two healers fussed over Luxos until they heard my approach
and scattered like cockroaches. What little color was left in Luxos fled him
as I stood over his bed. His entire torso and the side of his face were heavily
bandaged, and I could smell the putrid liquids leaking from his wounds.
“You have one chance to explain this failure, Commander.”
Luxos gritted his teeth as he tried to sit up but ultimately failed. “The
bitch had magic.” Now, that was interesting. “The healers said it was
dragonfire.”
The scar across my own chest seemed to heat at that. “That’s not
possible.”
“I can assure you,Your Eminence, that it very much is,” Luxos groaned
as he tried to move again. I saw a yellowish-orange stain blossom on one of
his bandages. “She called herself his mate.” Yes, Abraxas had said the same.
“Then you have failed me on numerous counts, Luxos.” He froze, no
longer moaning and adjusting to his wounds. I felt his shadows lingering
just out of sight, but I knew he wasn’t foolish enough to use them. He had
learned better long ago.
I leaned over and gripped his jaw, and he hissed as I touched the burn
on his face. His shadows rose but did not strike.
“You failed to discover the princess’ powers. You have failed to bring
me the dragon’s heart or, at the very least, vanquish him. You have failed to
win me his city, and now…” I let my magic lace over his open wounds until
his shadows squirmed and I could hear them squeal. “…you have failed to
bring me the greatest treasure I could imagine. The mate of the last dragon,
a fragile and weak little girl.” I sent lightning through him. He wouldn’t
scream, but his shadows flailed, revealing his agony.
“Tell me why I shouldn’t kill you now.”
“I can still get-t them for you.” He could barely talk through his
clenched teeth.
“And how will you do that after so many failures?”
“The same as before. Take those they care about. They’ll come right to
you.”
I let my magic recede and released Luxos. He lay panting and sweating
on the bed. His bandages were now coated in blood. I stood. “This is your
last chance, Commander. Do not fail me again.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 42

Tori

“I want his head on a spike. I want his blood in the streets. I want—”
Abraxas wrapped his arms around me from behind, holding me
tight. “I know, my love. But remember what happened last time we rushed
things? We need a plan.”
I grumbled, but he was right. It didn’t settle the twitching of my fingers.
How they longed to wrap themselves around Hadeon’s neck.
I looked out over the throne room and the entrance hall. We brought as
many of the wounded in as we could. All the palace healers dashed between
the makeshift cots we managed to erect, but many of the wounded simply
lay on the ground with nothing but a thin cloth between them and the stone.
More and more people were being carried in by our soldiers by the minute.
Our people lay broken and scattered around me, and I could feel dragonfire
licking at my heart and fingertips.
“Easy, little bird.” Abraxas slipped his hand into mine and pulled the
flames away before snuffing them out. “Our vengeance will be swift. But as
you told me, for now, we must focus on those in need.” He placed his hand
on my back, and I took a deep breath, calming myself. I let the flames
inside me sink into that deep cerulean ocean.
“We’re running out of space in here, Abraxas.” Avlyn jogged up to us
with Oryx following close behind.
“Have we triaged the most heavily wounded inside?” he asked.
Oryx shook his head. “We have done our best, but too many keep
coming from the city.”
Abraxas frowned. “Commander, have the eastern cohort break down the
market stalls. See if we can get more cover in the courtyard. Oryx, keep a
tight rotation going, but make sure none of your healers are getting
overworked. It wouldn’t do to have more in need of care.” The healer
nodded and turned to follow Avlyn before seeming to remember something.
He spun back around and pressed an object into my hand.
“For your brother.” He gave me a quick smile before running back out
the main doors. I looked down, and for a moment, my heart stopped as the
milky liquid shimmered within the glass vial. But the liquid was a soft gold,
not that translucent white I knew. I clenched my fingers around it. I wasn’t
sure what it was, but I trusted Oryx.
“Go find him, I’ll manage this for now,” Abraxas said. I nodded and
gave him a swift kiss on the cheek before running out into the courtyard.
I found Jun quickly in the crowd. He was ladling water out of a bucket
to the gathered refugees. As I approached, he looked up. “To… ri…” he
said; my name was a barely discernible wheeze. He turned his head and
coughed. He sounded like he had been screaming for days.
“Jun, maybe you should sit down.” He shook his head and tapped his
throat, indicating he couldn’t speak anymore.
“Oryx gave this to me. Do you know what it is?” I held up the golden
vial, and his smile grew wider. He snatched the potion from my hand,
uncorking it and downing it before I could take a breath. He let out a
relieved sigh.
“Well, I guess you knew what it was.”
“For my throat.” His voice was still hoarse, but he spoke without
coughing. “Pallas helped him develop it.”
“I’m sure she did. And where is our humble inventor of war
instruments?” Raula had already told me all about the lighthouse. Jun
shrugged his shoulders.
I helped my brother ladle the water. When there was a small break in the
line, I turned to him. “What you did on the bridge was very impressive.” He
turned towards me, about to speak, but I cut him off. “But it was reckless.
You could have died! You are still learning how to control your powers.”
His mouth snapped shut, and his face froze. More refugees came by, and
Jun busied himself with helping them. But after the fifth cup had been
filled, he muttered, “Hypocritical of you to call me reckless.”
“I know what can happen in battle. I’ve had them happen to me. I can’t
have that happening to you.”
 “I saved you all.” Jun’s face was… angry. It was an emotion so foreign
on him I didn’t know what to do.
“Jun, I—”
A cheerful laugh pulled our attention back to the line of awaiting
patrons.
“I can’t believe they have the Hero of the Bridge out here slinging
water,” Kaleos called loudly.
“I just wanted to be helpful.” Jun asserted, not meeting his gaze.
“Well, you certainly were. I don’t know where we would be if those
fuckers had gotten through the gate. I’d say you were much more than
helpful. Between you and your sister, I’ve racked up quite the life debt to
the royals of Niata.” Kaleos gave my brother that broad, flirtatious smile,
but he didn’t see the twinge of fear that rose up in Jun’s eyes. I saw him
raise his hand to slap Jun on the back, as he always did to me. I dove in
between them, knocking Kaleos’ arm aside.
“Oh… I… uh…” The soldier’s smile vanished, and Jun simply looked
away, but the silence stretched to the point of pain between us all.
“Well, thank you again, Your Highness. Once this is all over, we will
properly celebrate your victory.” Kaleos gave a formal bow and ran away.
“Victory, huh?” Jun said, to no one.
I sighed and slid my pinky into Jun’s. “Kaleos means well.”
“You all do.” That was all he said.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 43

Pallas

A fter Kaleos, Raula, and I rejoined the main forces in the mist district, an
executively minded noblewoman directed me to the castle to help with
the wounded already there. Jun had assured me that he would follow. He
had not.
I mulled over what I had heard happened at the bridge while I gently
bandaged the arm of a soldier who had just received stitches from a healer. I
tried to focus on it, but the work was too simple to draw my thoughts away
from Jun and, surprisingly, more so, Avlyn.
As if my thoughts had summoned them, I heard their voice echoing off
the stone walls of the castle entrance hall.
I turned my head to see the commander striding towards me. My
stomach did a near-painful flip, and I tried to busy myself with the
wrapping in front of me even more. They came up to my side and placed a
hand on my shoulder. I slowly turned to see them beaming at me.
“Who knew we were hiding such a military force in the guest wing of
the castle? I heard all about what you did on the tower. Perhaps I should
have you working with our weapons development scholars?” They gave me
their broad smile.
“I’ve done enough harm in this world. I don’t need to make the tools to
do more.”
Avlyn’s cheerful grin faltered. “Pallas, I was just—”
Jun and Tori came sweeping into the room, and I let out a sigh of relief.
I was sure the princess would easily dominate the conversation, so I didn’t
have to face Avlyn after what had transpired on the tower. To my surprise,
they wouldn’t look at each other, and each turned to a different side of the
room, engaging with a different healer. My palms started sweating again as
the commander still looked at me expectantly.
The soldiers around me all straightened up, Avlyn included. They
sprang to attention, and I wasn’t surprised to see Abraxas sweeping into the
room. I was surprised to see him heading straight towards me. My stomach
clenched tight as he nodded his head in a polite acknowledgment before he
said, “My lady, there is much we need to discuss.”

450 years ago

“Your Eminence, your gown tonight is absolutely stunning.” The
courtiers around me had flitted about like birds, twittering and vying for my
attention. They had still held me in respect then and considered me
Hadeon’s fiancé, not just his consort. I was the future empress, and they all
wanted my favor.
I only had eyes for him. He shone like the sun, his long mahogany hair
was styled to perfection, and his violet and gold jacket only made his eyes
all the more beautiful. He held my arm in his and smiled at me. “She is
absolutely gorgeous, is she not? The Golden Kingdom’s greatest treasure.
Now, you will all have to excuse me as I steal her away from you for a
dance.”
He pulled me away from the crowd and into the center of the palace’s
ballroom. The band immediately struck up a lively tune just for us, and he
swept me away. I had taught him these dances, and he faltered, but I was
good at covering it up. After his third misstep, his face grew sour, and my
stomach clenched. I could feel his mood shift.
“I told you to wear the turquoise gown tonight, Pallas. Are you trying to
embarrass me?” I felt the hand on my lower back tighten.
“No, my love. I just thought this one would match tonight’s theme
better,” I explained quietly.
His eyes narrowed. “I’m sure you did, but it’s hideous. I never want to
see it again.”
“Of course, my love.”
 “And refer to me as ‘Your Eminence.’ For gods’ sake, I swear your
mind is slipping.”
I did everything I could to hide the tears rising in my eyes. “Of course,
my—Your Eminence.”
He scoffed, “You’ve become so sensitive, Pallas.” He swept me around
the floor until a great knocking came from the main entry.
“Finally,” he mumbled, dragging me over towards them. “Try to at least
be partially presentable, won’t you Pallas?” I steeled my face as the doors
opened to reveal the dark group waiting on the other side.
King Abraxas had arrived, his traditional dark armor only adding to the
air of hostility around him. He was surrounded by beautiful fae women and
men, all clad in practically nothing at all, as was the Dragon Kingdom’s
style. They quickly scattered all over the ballroom, like ants taking over the
carcass of a slain beast. All the courtiers seemed to shrink away in fear,
except for the few who looked on with devious lust in their eyes. I’d come
to learn which types of nobles enjoyed Abraxas’ visits the best.
The king approached Hadeon in a way much more brazen than any
other would dare. I looked to see how Hadeon would take this insult and
was surprised to find the smallest smile gracing his lips.
“My loyal general. I am honored by your presence.” Abraxas pulled off
his dragon maw helmet and tossed it to the dark-skinned soldier next to him
without a second thought.
“The matter in Oeth has been taken care of. You won’t have any more
trouble from them.” Abraxas said the words as if he was talking about the
weather, but I had overheard the reports. Blood had run in the streets with
over a thousand dead.
I shivered. What type of man took life so casually? His silver hair
shimmered in the late evening light of the ballroom, but when I looked at
him, all I saw was darkness.
“I expected nothing less from you,” Hadeon praised. Abraxas twitched
the corner of his mouth at my lover, and I felt him stiffen beside me.
They continued to chat idly, but my attention was caught on one of
Abraxas’ courtiers nearby. Her dress was nothing more than a transparent
black swath of fabric draped over one shoulder. Her peaked nipples were
very clearly the center of attention of everyone around her, and she reveled
in it. That attention wasn’t enough.
 She draped herself over Abraxas’ shoulder. I couldn’t avert my eyes as
he ran his hand around her exposed waist, his fingers moving slowly as he
leaned into her hair and whispered something in her ear that had her
giggling and blushing. Did he have no shame? But as I watched his fingers
dip under the edges of the woman’s skirts, I felt heat rising in my cheeks
and was very aware of how Hadeon was not touching me.
Abraxas locked eyes with me before I could look away, and he gave me
a very knowing smirk that only made me blush harder. He turned his
attention back to Hadeon and the other courtiers.
“You know, King Abraxas…” Commander Dagius interjected. “…some
would say that you used unnecessary force in Oeth.”
“Some would not know what sort of sacrifices are needed to maintain
peace.” Abraxas didn’t even look at the man as he spoke; instead he pressed
his face into the crook of his courtier’s neck, his lips dancing over her skin
as she emitted a soft moan.
Dagius turned bright red. “I suppose it’s my own fault for expecting
honorable behavior from a man who committed patricide.”
It happened faster than I could see. There was a flash, and Dagius’ face
went slack. Red bubbled up over his throat as his head slid off his
shoulders. His wife screamed, and she was covered in a fountain of blood.
Abraxas calmly re-sheathed his sword and turned away as if the
conversation bored him, dragging the courtier with as she turned deathly
pale. He released her and grabbed Hadeon to lead him away. I stumbled
after them, my legs barely connected to my mind. “Golden Kingdom parties
have always been such a bore.” This man was a monster.
He slung his arm around Hadeon’s shoulder and pulled him in close.
Much too close. Hadeon’s eyes twinkled, and a horrible realization struck
me. He was looking at Abraxas in a way he had once only reserved for me.
Abraxas leaned close to Hadeon’s ear, and in a voice so deep and soft I
barely heard it, he whispered, “If you’d lend me a few of your staff to assist,
I could show you a real party.”
P resent D ay
I sat across from Abraxas in what I assumed was his study. He sat
leaning back in his chair, his legs crossed as he toyed with a quill between
his fingers. He looked every bit the Dragon King I had known for centuries.
Was this the man Tori loved so dearly? It seemed impossible. I clenched my
fingers on the edge of the chair beneath me.
“It occurs to me that in the five hundred years we have known each
other, Pallas, we haven’t had much of a chance to talk.”
“There never was anything for us to talk about, Abraxas.”
I saw him mull over my use of his name in his mind, but he continued,
ignoring it. “Well, I would say that situation has changed, hasn’t it?”
I didn’t answer. His lips curled up into that dark smile that made me
wonder if I would have my head at the end of this conversation.
“I heard about your little stunt with the Golden Army,” he continued, his
tone dripping with disdain. “But let's not pretend it was out of the goodness
of your heart. We both know better than that.”
“Do not presume to know me. You know absolutely nothing about me.”
I felt the chair under my hands crack as my nails dug into the wood.
His smirk only grew. “What game are you playing, Pallas?”
“I’m not playing any games, Abraxas.”
“Do not pretend to be the simpering courtier with me. Others may see
you as nothing more than a beautiful face, but I see you. Everything's a
game to you, isn't it? You've always had a knack for finding the winning
move.”
“What the hell are you talking about?”
“Five hundred years I’ve seen you sit by the side of the most powerful
man in Adimos. Five hundred years you have clung to him. And then the
moment the world shifts, I find you here, now somehow heavily embedded
in my court. Do you not find that interesting?”
My heart raced, and I felt my breath coming in increasingly shallow
breaths. Me, cling to Hadeon? It was both entirely false and painfully true.
Hadeon had claimed me, but I had never tried to let go. Not until now.
Abraxas stood, and I felt the room grow darker. He didn’t shift forms,
but he still seemed to take up more space, and all the air was sucked from
the room. I couldn’t breathe.
“So, tell me, why have you come here?”
 I could barely get the words out, but I managed. “My reasons are my
own, none of your business.” The creature deep in my gut hissed.
“Oh, but that’s where you’re wrong; it very much is my business.
Especially where my mate and her brother are concerned. Especially when
you are the daughter of Runya Morvavare, who created the enchantment
that holds my father’s heart.”
He walked slowly across the room, his hand rested on the back of my
chair, pushing it back.
“I’m not afraid of you.” It came out as a squeak, a pathetic attempt at
boldness. Weak. You’ve always been so weak for these men. Stand up! But I
couldn’t. I couldn’t move. I was always frozen.
His smirk was an arrogant one. “Oh, then maybe you are a fool. Would
you like me to remind you who I am?”
My heart was beating so fast I thought it might give out. I could feel
sweat cling to my neck as green flames danced around him.
“BACK!”
Abraxas slid across the room, and my chair slammed onto the floor. He
shook his head and grinned as Jun put his body between us. Jun’s power
had been growing ever since his collar had come off. By the gods, he’d just
decimated the mist district bridge. Abraxas looked unbothered as if the
command had been nothing more than a gentle spring breeze. He smiled.
“It seems you are in good spirits, Prince.” I heard Jun growl, a sound I’d
never heard from him before. The king’s smile dropped, but it wasn’t
because of Jun.
“Abraxas!” Tori stormed into the room; her face full of menace. “What
the hell are you doing?”
I didn’t hear how he responded. I couldn’t hear anything over the
ringing in my ears. I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t breathe.
“Pallas, you’re alright.” It was Jun, and he held my hands, kneeling in
front of me.
“Take her to your room.” Tori’s voice was filled with rage, but it wasn’t
aimed at me. I felt Jun gently guide me, and all I did was focus on putting
one foot in front of the other.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 44

Hadeon
479 years ago

I remembered the day I saw the man Abraxas truly was. The memory was
very clear. He had bent the knee to me, but his loyalty had been untested.
I may have been a new ruler then, but I was no fool. Words meant nothing
without action behind them.
The settlement was small and already half dead from the war. Even in
its withered state, I could still feel the cold sweat creeping up my neck as I
looked upon the stone temple to the old dragon gods that lay at its center.
Those walls held my blood and my greatest shame. They couldn’t stand any
longer. Why not deal with two problems at once?
I lead my horse up to the edge of the rise that looked over the town with
Abraxas close behind me. His black stallion pulled up alongside mine, and
he pulled off his helmet, his long hair fluttering in the gentle fall breeze.
“This is why you have summoned me and a full cohort out to the middle
of nowhere? Some defenseless town?” His face twisted in disgust, and he
refused to meet my gaze.
“This town is home to traitors against my new empire. It must be dealt
with.”
Finally, Abraxas turned to me, and I could see the hatred burning in his
eyes. How he despised me and how I reveled in seeing him bend,
nonetheless. “What intelligence do you have on the traitors? Where are they
located? We can engage without unnecessary casualties if—”
 “Oh, no. You misunderstand me, General. This entire settlement is
condemned. I want you to raze it to the ground.”
I saw that hatred light into a burning flame in his eyes, and just as in the
throne room, a part of me wished he would act on it. He wouldn’t survive it,
but what a glorious ending that would be.
“You can’t truly mean—”
“Are you unwilling to fulfill my command, General Abraxas?”
His grip tightened on the sword at his hip, and I felt a great surge of
power in my heart as I pulled on my own magic. It was different from the
magic before Malech’s death; it was rawer. But I’d master it, just like I
would master the man before me. I watched as the loathing in him burned
even brighter before it was snuffed out, and his hand fell.
“Of course not, Your Eminence.” He lifted his hand and signaled to his
army, and they took off down the hill.
He kicked his horse to ride to the front of the ranks when I called to
him. “Remember, General, every single one.” He didn’t turn back or
acknowledge me, but I knew he had heard.
I watched as the townsfolk who had been performing their daily duties
stopped in their tracks. Their eyes widened in fear as that great dark army
descended on them. Many fled back into their houses while a few men
approached the oncoming horde and Abraxas. I couldn’t hear what they
said, but it was irrelevant. He lifted his great sword above his head and cut
through theirs. Troops spread out into the village. Screams filled the air as
cottage roofs were set ablaze in Abraxas’ emerald flames. People who fled
from the burning buildings were slaughtered. All the while, Abraxas moved
through the scene without faltering, and I swore I saw his eyes were blazing
with something much deeper than hatred.
He moved like no one I had ever seen. He may have only had a fraction
of the magic he once wielded, but he was still a sight to behold. The flames
of the town seemed to call to him, and he bent them to his will. His sword
moved through body after body as if cutting through softened butter at a
midsummer picnic. Absolutely nothing stood in his way as he called the
flames to him and set them spiraling into the ancient temple. Stone melted
in on itself, and the entire building collapsed with a thundering crash. He
was a power unlike anything I had seen besides myself. My fingers
tightened on the leather of my reigns thinking about it.
 What it would feel like to press myself against someone who could
stand against me, our naked power unleashed. What might it feel like to feel
him succumb to me, to surrender? His power my equal but his soul mine to
devour.
As the walls came down and the dust settled, that terrible and great
dragon statue emerged from the haze. Abraxas stood before it, unmoving. I
made to call out, to taunt him, but he summoned his pure emerald flames
and shot them at the beast. The old gold exploded into nothing but dust.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 45

Tori

“W hat the hell were you thinking?” Abraxas was still across the room
from me, where Jun had pushed him back. He approached in two
long strides; his arm looped around my waist and pulled my body tight
against him.
“I like it when you’re angry like this,” he said, and I swore I saw his
forked tongue dart out between his teeth as he leaned in and surrounded me.
“Abraxas, this is serious.”
“Oh, it certainly is going to be…” His lips pressed into the skin of my
neck as his fangs left trails of harsh sensation behind them. I shoved him
back, and his face lost that glimmer of amusement.
“Are you truly so concerned with my treatment of her?”
“Pallas is the most valuable piece we have against Hadeon. She knows
him; she knows about the enchantment around your father’s heart.”
“I know that, little bird. Why do you think I brought her in here? Gods,
I didn’t even hurt her.”
“You think intimidation would work? Abraxas, she’s delicate. You need
to be gentler with her.”
“Is that what you wish? For me to be soft-hearted and gentle? I fear you
will be sorely disappointed, my love.”
“Do you think I fell in love with the Dragon King for his gentle
demeanor? No, but I also have never known you to be cruel. And what you
just did to Pallas, that was cruel.”
“Then I’m afraid you don’t know me well at all.” He started to caress
my face.
 I slapped his hand away. “Don’t give me that. I know you, Abraxas. I
know your very soul. Pallas has been Hadeon’s prisoner for centuries. You,
of all people, would understand that.”
The corner of his lip curved down as his face pulled on the cold mask I
hated more than anything. “She didn’t look like a prisoner to me. What do
you really know of her, Tori?”
“I know enough. The scars are there if you know where to look. Every
woman does.”
Abraxas stiffened. “I never considered that she, too, wore a mask; that
she fought for survival…”
“Obviously, you didn’t. And now look what you’ve done! All the trust I
have built with her, destroyed in an afternoon.”
“And you think she is worthy of your trust?”
“If she hadn’t been here, Avlyn would be a fish somewhere in the Sea of
Spirits.”
His face went slack. “What?” He shook his head, regaining his
composure. “My love, you have always been more trusting than is
advisable. Remember Ciara? Remember how it cost us nearly everything?
Pallas has had centuries in Hadeon’s court. Do you really think she doesn’t
work to fulfill her own goals?”
“I think she has been fighting to just survive. We were finally making
progress.”
“You give too much of yourself too easily, Princess. You are too
trusting. If you’re not careful, it will be your undoing.”
“You didn’t seem to mind when it was you I gave myself to.”
“That’s different. You are mine,” he grumbled, his jaw clenching.
“Possessive reptile. I would think that you would see the same behavior
in Pallas.”
He furrowed his eyebrows at me.
“She loves Jun, that I know for certain. And that is enough for me.” I
would take no more arguments from him, but he pushed on anyway.
“Tori, that’s...” He didn’t finish his sentence.
“What, stupid? Say what you mean.”
His face hardened. “Naïve.”
“I’ve heard it before, hundreds of times, in fact. But this naïve princess
and that brave woman are the reason your scaly ass is alive, so perhaps you
should show some godsdamned respect.”
 His face twisted as if in pain. “Tori, no matter what else happens in this
world, I will always respect you. You don’t need to prove anything to me.”
“Then trust me, Abraxas. Pallas… she is hurt, but I know she would do
anything to protect Jun. Even if you cannot trust her, trust that.”
“It would be foolish for Pallas to so easily turn to our side, but I know
better than anyone that love turns us into the greatest fools on the planet.”
He gave a long sigh. “You also see a part of yourself in her, don’t you?” He
knew me well.
“Yes, I didn’t always know how to fight back for myself. I had to learn
that. She can, too.”
Abraxas wrapped his arm around me gently and placed a kiss on my
forehead. “I will trust your decision, my love.” He sighed. “Do I need to go
apologize to her?”
“That may do more harm than good right now. I’ve got to do all I can to
repair this.”
He nodded. “Yes, you’re right, little bird. I will await your command.”
That grin slid back onto his face, and he released me. But I grabbed the
collar of his jacket and pulled him close.
“But you will apologize to me, Your Majesty. On your knees.”
His grin grew wicked. “Whatever you command, my goddess.” He
dropped down, burying his face in the folds of my dress. He inhaled deeply
before running his hands up my legs and pulling down my panties. I lifted
my dress as he traced one hand up the back of my thigh, his fingers setting
off every nerve as he wrapped his hand around it and draped it over his
shoulder.
“I’ll make sure you feel how very, very sorry I am.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 46

Pallas

J unit would
settled me on our bed, the soft surface trying to envelop me. I wished
swallow me whole. I’d always been so weak. I thought I had
come so far and claimed something of myself back, but as soon as I met any
resistance, I crumbled.
“Pallas, it’s alright, I’m here.” Jun gently held my hands.
“But you won’t always be.”
“What—”“What—”
“Do you remember when I was first teaching you about your magic? We
were in the gardens, and you were singing so beautifully that a flock of
birds came to join us, all singing in harmony with you. You smiled so
brightly. Even though the night before…” I wouldn’t say it. “But still you
glowed, your soul beautiful and true. You smiled at me and laughed as the
birds landed in my hair. Even though I was worthless.”
Jun gave me a very concerned look like I was mad. “Pallas, you’re not
—”
“I knew then that you were precious. That I need to get you out of that
place. I knew it in the very depths of my heart. But still, I stood by and did
nothing.
“You saved me. You helped Tori free me.”
“No, don’t you see? It was you who saved me.”
He gave me a quizzical look but moved closer, laying his hand on my
own. It was a gentle encouragement to go on.
“I’m weak. No, don’t say anything. I know it’s true. For five hundred
years, I did nothing. I saw others suffer and did nothing. I saw myself suffer
and did nothing. My own pain. It was never enough to make me strong,
only enough to break me. But then I met you, and I knew… I knew what I
had to do. I’m sorry it took me so long to help you. I could have prevented
so much of your pain if I hadn’t been such a coward.”
Tears were streaming down my face again. Everything that happened to
him, I could have stopped. I was pathetic, worthless, and weak.
A warm thumb rubbed across my cheeks, wiping the tears away. I
looked up from my lap to see Jun’s beautiful slate-colored eyes shimmering
with his own tears.
“I love you, Pallas. And I forgive you.” That broke something inside
me. The walls of ice I’d kept up for centuries cracked and melted, flowing
out of me as I sobbed and wheezed. Tears and snot pooled on the shoulder
of Jun’s fine robes as I pressed my face to him.
“It was me. I made that collar. It was my fault, all my fault.”
He gave me that beautiful, soft smile. “Pallas, I knew you made it. Who
else possibly could have? I still love you.”
“Don’t, please don’t. Please hate me. I can’t stand it.”
His hand stroked over my hair softly. “Never. I think you do that enough
for the both of us. But you don’t have to. It’s time to forgive yourself.”
I continued to sob into his shoulder. “Why?”
His grip on me tightened. “I saw you claw yourself out of his grasp. It
was small at first. You would kiss me so he wouldn’t. You moved your body
in between mine and his. I saw how he hurt you for it. But I saw you grow
bolder. We didn’t really know each other then, Pallas, but you did that for
me. Not all heroics are grand battles and gestures.“
Jun’s face grew hard. “I remember the night that I knew...” His hands
shook, but he went on. “Hadeon had me performing for his court. Everyone
was there, laughing, drinking, and carrying on as if nothing was wrong. As
if I and dozens of others weren’t enslaved right in front of them.”
He paused, swallowing hard. “You stood near him, looking like you
were part of it all. But your eyes... your eyes were on me the whole time.
When he commanded another song, one that I hated, one that always drove
me deeper into the darkness, I almost broke down." Jun's voice dropped to a
whisper. "But then, I saw you step forward slightly. It was almost
imperceptible to anyone who wasn’t watching. But I was. I always was. You
caught his arm and whispered something in his ear. I don’t know what you
said, but he laughed, that cold, hollow laugh. And then, he changed his
mind. Just like that. He chose a different song."
 "I remember, I told him that the guests would enjoy something livelier,
something to lift their spirits. He didn’t care about their spirits, of course,
but he cared about his image, about appearing magnanimous and
benevolent."
Jun nodded slowly, his eyes glistening. “It was a small thing, so you
might say it was nothing. But to me, it was everything. You were protecting
me, even at the cost of his wrath."
"I had to," I whispered, my voice breaking. "I couldn’t stand seeing you
in pain, being used like... like I was."
Jun cupped my face gently in his hands, his thumbs wiping away the
tears that spilled down my cheeks. "And that’s when I knew, Pallas. Despite
everything, in the midst of that darkness, you were my light. I don't hate
you." His voice was steady and sincere. "I could never. You are one of the
bravest people I know. But he knew it, too. That’s why he collared me, you
know. It was as much to control me as it was to control you.”
“So, I failed you again. I couldn’t even protect you. I only made it
worse.”
“None of this was your fault, Pallas. You were trapped just like I was.”
“I love you, Jun.” I hadn’t said those words to anyone except Hadeon
since I was a youngling; with him they had become twisted, a plea from me,
and ownership from him. But when I said them to Jun, they felt true again.
He nuzzled his face against mine. “I love you too, Pallas.” It was true
love, but not like in the stories. I didn’t want him. We had never been lovers
by choice. I don’t think he desired that with anyone. But that didn’t make it
any less valuable, any less strong.
We cuddled, foreheads pressed together until a soft knock came at the
door.
“May I come in?” Tori sounded the most hesitant I had ever heard her.
“That depends. Are you here to convince me that Abraxas is a good
man?”
She shook her head. “No, because I won’t convince you of that. But I
can promise you that will never happen again.” I gave a huff but waved my
hand, and she closed the door behind her.
“I’m sorry. You are my guest here, and what Abraxas did was
inexcusable.”
“Shouldn’t he be apologizing to me, then?”
 She nodded. “Yes, but I wasn’t sure if you were ready for that.” Maybe
this princess was starting to understand me.
“Well, I am.” I stood swiftly, surprising both her and Jun. “I’m done
being a coward.”
She looked at where my hand was still entwined with Jun’s. A smile lit
her face. “I’m happy to hear it.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 47

Pallas

I strode into the study, poignantly ignoring Abraxas. This wasn’t about
him. This was about Jun and by extension, Tori. I promised Jun I would
be brave and wouldn’t let him get hurt again. The only way I could do that
was by destroying Hadeon. He would never be satisfied until he controlled
Jun’s power or killed him.
Avlyn had joined Abraxas and gave me a shy smile. I would be brave; I
would.
“What sort of information do you need to fight Hadeon?” I asked the
commander.
“Perhaps…” Abraxas said, the arrogant bastard unwilling to be ignored.
“…it is time you share what you know about the enchantment on my
father’s heart?”
Jun and Tori each squeezed one of my hands. I looked across the room
at the man I had considered an enemy for centuries. A man who had never
actually hurt me, while I stood at the side of one who nearly broke me down
into nothing but bones and ash. I couldn’t look at Abraxas without seeing
the rivers of blood he’d left behind for centuries. So, I didn’t.
I locked eyes with Tori. Her deep slate-grey stare held me, and she was
fierce. She was reckless and often quite an idiot, but she loved in a way I
had forgotten how to. A way I realized I hoped I could again someday.
They were Jun’s eyes as well. I looked at him, and he gave me the
smallest smile. “You can do this, Pallas,” he encouraged gently.
I felt Tori lean in and whisper in my ear, “Remember, you aren’t his
anymore.” She was so quiet I was sure no one else had heard her. The
creature inside me responded, rubbing up against my ribs and stretching
out, no longer content to lay dormant.
“I’m going to need some paper.”

A cross the desk , T ori had rolled out a long scroll of paper , and
Avlyn handed me a quill. I began drawing a map of Adimos. After a few
moments of silence, I heard Tori whistle.
“Wow, I can’t believe you drew all this from memory.” She ran her
fingers over the coastline I had just completed.
“I’ve always been able to remember things. My mother called it an
eidetic memory. Everything sits in my mind like drawings in great detail.
It’s what she said would make me a great enchantress.”
“So, you remember everything…” Her face tightened, her lips pursing
into a thin line.
“Yes, everything.” A moment passed between us, and her hand twitched
before she laid it on top of mine. She gave my fingers the smallest squeeze
in understanding. My chest grew tight, and I continued drawing to distract
myself from it.
“Indeed, this is impressive,” Abraxas admitted, walking around the
table. “But what does it have to do with my father’s heart?”
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Tori shoot him a warning look, and
the way he yielded to it with a small smile almost made me laugh. Almost. I
continued to draw.
“The enchantment around the heart is likely the most complex ever
woven. My mother’s magnum opus. It not only links the heart irrevocably
to Hadeon but protects it.” I tapped the map before me, tracing straight lines
across the continent.
“The ancient fae knew the power of the earth, if incompletely. They
built their cities on these concentrated lines of power. Ley lines. Your castle
is built on one, Abraxas. Your magical protections are tied directly into it.” I
grabbed a well of blue ink and drew a line straight south from Xyr towards
Koron.
 “There are many of these lines.” I drew another between Metlin and the
bay between Vath and Oeth. Another crossed Ashenforge Peak, Koron,
Manan, and Niata. “Some cross each other, and those are places of
concentrated power. But there is nowhere where more of these lines meet
than—”
“Koron.” Jun uttered the word like a curse. I nodded.” That is why the
ancient Alderi fae moved the capital from Metlin to its current location in
Koron. The palace was built with its keystone tied to the heart of all these
ley lines. It makes the entire city nearly indestructible; that is how it has
survived through countless ages.”
“And the enchantment is tied directly to this power,” Abraxas surmised.
I nodded. “Yes, you wouldn’t be able to break it even with the strongest
of counter enchantments. You would need to destroy the very castle itself to
have any chance of undoing the enchantment, which is impossible. I don’t
know what you intended to do when you came a few weeks ago.”
“We had the Diadem of Soraya or at least the most important part of it,”
Tori stated flatly.
I balked. “That was… what was in the necklace? That’s how you freed
Jun.”
She nodded. “Would it have worked?”
“I am… not sure. But if the gem was as powerful as was rumored… The
outer shell of the enchantment is the protection, tied to the castle. If a hole
could have been created in that, then a skilled enchanter with strong magic
could have undone the heart.”
Her face turned grim. “And now it’s lost somewhere inside Koron,
likely in Hadeon’s control.” She etched grooves into the table with her
nails, and the sound had my nerves on edge. Jun’s hand came to rest on his
throat, as it often did when he thought I wasn’t looking.
I slid my pinky into his. “It still proved its value.” I said. Jun gave a
hard swallow and Tori gave me a small nod.
“So, what can be done?” Tori asked, her face tight.
I traced my fingers over the lines again. “I have a theory…” Everyone
stared at me in silence, and I heard Hadeon’s voice in my head, as I had so
many times. No one wants to hear your foolish notions, Pallas.
I looked up into those four matching slate-grey eyes and saw nothing
but encouragement.
 “Along these ley lines are nodes. Concentrated points of power. Koron
is built on one, but there are many. If these are destroyed, the flow of mana
along the line is disrupted.”
“If you could destroy the nodes around Koron, it will weaken the flow
of mana to the palace, and then the enchantment may be able to be undone.”
“And you will be the one creating this counter-spell?” Abraxas inquired;
his voice filled with doubt.
“Do you have anyone else who can craft such a thing?” His lips
tightened.
Tori interrupted, “So which nodes shall we destroy? How many will be
needed?”
“I believe three will be enough, and you have already destroyed one.”
Her face twisted in confusion. But realization dawned on her as she
followed one of the lines off the map into the Sea of Spirits. “The island?”
“Yes, the spring there was a place where the mana of the earth flowed to
the surface. Now, no more.”
“World Breaker, indeed.” Abraxas gave Tori a long, affectionate glance
before turning back to me. “But this is just a theory you have. No one has
ever tested such a thing.”
I drew one more line on the map. It connected that lone island with Xyr
and Tenebrae Forest.
“The island was also connected here to Xyr. Tori, have you felt any
difference in the mana below the city?”
Abraxas and her locked gazes. I watched them have an entire
conversation with no words when Tori turned back to me. “Yes. During the
battle… there was less power to draw on. Much less than when I had tried
before our journey.”
Jun gave a soft laugh. “I think that is as much proof as we can hope to
get.”
“What other effects will this have? On the earth?” Abraxas traced the
lines on the map with his long fingers.
“Well, the prophecy speaks of the Breaking of the World. That doesn’t
sound reassuring.”
“Morka Tempeli. For a new world to be born, the old must die. That is
the way things have always been.” Abraxas’ face was blank.
“And your revenge on Hadeon is worth this, the end of all things?”
 “I highly doubt the end of the world is fire and brimstone, as so many
fear. It is not my intention to harm the innocent. Do you think humans care
which ancient beings rules over them? No, they care where their next meal
will come from and if their loved ones can live happy lives. Our struggles
are more myth to them than reality.”
“Until they are squashed under our armies when they get in the way.”
Jun’s voice was harsh, but he spoke the truth.
“We will avoid casualties where we can, but it would be naïve to think
none would suffer,” Tori reasoned. “But would you avoid this suffering to
preserve the world we live in now?” Jun didn’t answer.
“At the island, no one was hurt by the destruction there, well, almost no
one.” A smile flicked at the corner of her mouth, and a small part of my
heart twinged. “So, our best options would be nodes away from populated
areas.”
I nodded. “Yes, and it would be best to break nodes along the same ley
line, one on either side of the city. Our best option would be to target the
node rumored to lie outside the city of Manan in the River Kingdom. I
believe you have an alliance with the queens there?”
Abraxas nodded. His face grew tight as he traced the line on the map in
the opposite direction. His eyes widened in realization, and his face grew
hard.
“No.” It was a king’s rejection with no room for argument.
“It is the best option. It lies within your own Kingdom and will have the
greatest impact on—”
“I said no.” The air in the room grew boiling hot, and Abraxas’ eyes
turned that horrible gold. His pupils turned to slits.
“Abraxas, calm down.” Tori grabbed his shoulder, but he flinched away,
breathing heavily. He held her gaze, and she did not back down. The
moment stretched on before he pushed past her and out of the room without
saying another word.
“Where is this node?” she asked. I pointed to the location on the map, at
the edge of the Cold Mountains, southwest of Xyr. She frowned. “What’s
there?”
“The place where the dragons made their last stand.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 48

Abraxas

I retreated to the balcony that overlooked my city. I sat on the stone railing,
my legs dangling over the side. I needed to calm down and looking down
at everything always helped. My people went about their lives, reminding
me there was peace and calm in this world.
The city was still a wreck after the last battle, but I could already see
rebuilding efforts. Neighbors and friends came together, stacking bricks and
building scaffolds to repair what had been torn down. Everywhere, soldiers
in dark attire milled about. Some offered leadership, but others just assisted
where needed. It calmed my heart.
I heard her footsteps before she hopped up on the railing beside me, her
hand finding mine.
“Tell me about that place.” Her voice was soft as she met my gaze.
“That place… Sacrignis Torr. It was the dragon’s last stronghold in the
War of Flames. A place for families where eggs were laid. King Obion
brought his forces there and murdered them all. My aunts, my cousins, my
entire people. Gone.”
“How? How could he have taken on so many?”
I felt my claws extend from my fingertips, ripping into the stone
beneath them. “Treachery. He came, claiming peace, wanting to negotiate a
truce. So many dragons had already been killed, but still, we had not
learned the wickedness of the fae. He was welcomed in. My father begged
them not to, but they wouldn’t listen. They thought that logic and the
greater good would prevail. Those fools.” I shook my head.
“I had always heard there was a great battle and the valor of King
Obion. But there was no way he could have taken on a force of dragons like
that. What happened?”
“I don’t know. They ordered my father away, saying he was too volatile.
By the time we heard of the betrayal, it was too late. Me and him were now
the last dragons in existence.”
Her face was grim. “That’s why your father invited Hadeon into the city
that day. Retribution.”
“I believe he saw it that way. But the cost was too high.”
“We will not repeat the mistakes of the past.”
“I have lived long enough to know that is never true, little bird. I know I
will sacrifice whoever stands in my way to destroy him.”
“Abraxas.” She held my cheek in her hand, stroking gently with her
thumb, “I’ve seen you choose your people time and time again. Why do you
doubt that now?”
“Yes, my people. During the War of Flames, the people of the dragon
kingdom remained loyal. Even humans with lives so short, were willing to
sacrifice themselves to save my people. It was the same in the River
Kingdom to the south. This is why we have always remained allies. The rest
of the continent, however, can burn for all I care.”
“Abraxas, you said so yourself. The humans and small folk of this world
don’t care about war. They care about their own daily survival. You cannot
blame them for the crimes of generations past.” Her eyes hardened. “Let us
focus on the destruction of our true enemy.”
“Wise words from one so young. But what will happen to this world
once Hadeon is gone, I wonder?”
She shrugged. “What always happens when the hydra loses a head?
Another grows back in its place.”
“You make it sound like killing Hadeon has no merit, my love.”
“Oh, it has merit. It will feel damn good to squeeze the life out of him
with my own hands. However, I won’t pretend it will solve all that ails with
this world.” She let out a long sigh, then squeezed my hand. “I understand
why going to the Torr will be painful for you, my king. But Pallas is right;
there is no better place for us to go. It’s protected, so we can figure out what
needs to be done and how to destroy the node. Besides…” She looked out
over the balcony to the west. “I’ve been dreaming of it.”
I raised an eyebrow at her. “What sort of dreams?”
She shook her head. “All the mushrooms I have been taking muddled it,
but I can feel it. It feels like…” She pointed to the barren land outside the
city, the cursed place where my father had been slain.
“So, you do know it. The curse that the Torr will hold. You felt how it
seemed to suck the life from you. It is worse for me. At the Torr, the curse is
tenfold. No one can enter and survive.”
She looked thoughtful, and then a mischievous smirk entered her eyes.
“No fae can enter and survive.” She leaned into me and planted a soft kiss
on my cheek. “Leave this to me.”
She moved to hop down when I snagged her around the waist, pulling
her body against mine and pressing my tongue into her mouth. She
surrendered immediately, running her fingers through my hair. I felt her grip
down, trying to take control as she claimed my mouth with her own. I
fought back, and she bit down on my lip hard. I hissed and pulled away.
She flashed me that wicked grin. “Not interested in playing a little
rough?”
“Princess, it’s time I reminded you who the god is here.” I wrapped my
arms around her waist tightly and shifted our weight over the edge of the
balcony.
“Abraxas, what are y—” But her eyes widened, and she screamed as I
pushed our weight over the edge, and we plummeted towards the city
below.
For a moment longer, I held her in my arms, reveling in her panic as she
clung to me, arms around my neck. Then I found that power through her
that had been kept away from me for so long. In the space of two heart
beats, I changed, my wings stretching out behind me, slowing our descent.
She still clung to my neck, but now she rested between my wings, her warm
skin pressed against the scales of my back. I stretched my neck and tail as I
soared over the city.
Her breathing started to regulate. Don’t you ever fucking do that again!
She screamed at me while she still clung to me with all her strength.
I laughed. You had it coming, little bird.
Domineering reptile.
I could still feel her rage, but it slowly faded, and her grip relaxed. She
held me with her thighs and released her hands, arms spread wide. The
wind surrounded her, and I knew she felt the same joy that the sky brought
me.
I’ve got something to show you, little bird.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 49

Tori

W eWeflewsoared
over the city, and I could hear surprised screams from below.
over the cliff and the ocean. Goosebumps prickled my skin
as the misty sea air clung to me. Abraxas spread his wings, and we took a
great, sweeping turn back towards the cliffs. I was so distracted by the sky
rushing past me that I didn’t notice he flew straight towards the cliff.
Um, Abraxas…
Don’t you trust me, Tori? Hold on tight.
I wrapped my arm around the back of his neck as best I could and
clamped my legs down, feeling his massive muscles rolling underneath me
as his wings beat. The cliff grew alarmingly closer, and then he tucked his
wings in as we dove. I screamed and closed my eyes, and I could hear him
chuckling, the asshole.
We dove for the cliff, and Abraxas darted behind an outcropping to
reveal a perfect dragon-sized cave. It wouldn’t have been visible without
flying or taking a very dangerous climb down from the back of the castle.
He passed through the rocky opening, and dust tickled my nose as we
landed inside the cavern. Abraxas’ ribcage expanded beneath my legs as he
inhaled and let loose a spray of dragonfire. Torches along the walls were set
ablaze, holding that bright green color for a few moments before settling
into the soft orange of natural flames.
I slowly climbed off Abraxas’ back, my mouth agape at what I saw
before me. The cave was connected to the lower levels of the castle. The
torchlight highlighted columns carved directly into the stone. We stood in a
giant chamber with soaring ceilings, supported by high arches, holding up
the weight of the castle above. I hardly noticed the grand architecture as the
room was filled to the brim with gold in every form. Coins, bars, jewelry,
plates, and glasses. Scattered throughout the glowing metal were precious
gems, some as large as my hand. They were all thrown together in one great
pile like… well, like the hoard of a dragon.
Abraxas stretched his wings, nearly filling the entire space before he
dove into the pile like it was a warm spring and not a mountain of solid
metal. The clatter of coins and jewels rushing every which way as he
slithered through the mass was deafening until he finally settled himself.
Only a few coins continued to scatter down the pile, unable to find their
final resting place.
I hiked up the great mountain of wealth and sat next to his gold eye that
just barely emerged from beneath the pile. It was so similar in color that it
was almost hard to see. I shifted and pulled a particularly pointy topaz out
from underneath my seat before settling back against him.
“You were right,” I said. He huffed out of his nostrils in question. “If I
had seen this before I knew you, I might not have cared about your
personality.”
Flaming-hot gusts of air flew from his nostrils as his belly shook with
laughter. It destabilized the mountain of treasure, and I stood, trying to get
my footing, before I was sucked under the surface, never to be seen again.
He calmed himself and stretched his wings up. I covered my head with my
arms as more coins came raining down. “It used to be nearly double what it
is now. Imagine how you would have felt then.”
“Double? What happened?”
His giant slit pupil rolled to stare directly at me. “Well, it’s expensive
keeping a kingdom fed and an army mobilized for centuries on end,
Princess.”
I crossed my arms. “I didn’t know I was involved with a king who has
such poor financial management of his kingdom.” I was just teasing. I knew
he kept his people happy and his soldiers well paid, and if that meant his
personal horde had suffered, well, maybe I loved him all the more for it.
“Well then, you certainly aren’t going to like that I haven’t collected
tithe from anyone but the nobles since I became king.”
“What? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Princess.” He let his long tongue snake out and wrap around my body,
holding me as he shifted and the coins below my feet gave way. “I so
enjoyed that delicious fantasy of yours, I didn’t want to ruin it with reality.”
He set me down on the solid stone floor and changed back into his fae self,
smirking. Before he could say anymore, I wrapped my arms around him
and drew him into a deep kiss.
“So, why did you really want to bring me here?” I questioned, pushing
my body into his, but to my surprise, he pulled away slightly.
“It is dragon tradition to present your horde to your mate after they have
accepted your mark.”
“Your mark?” I asked, but my hand shot up to the wound at my neck
that still ached. It was healing slowly, just as it had the first time he had
bitten me.
“Yes, this would have shown dragon society that we had accepted each
other. Shown the world that you are mine and mine alone.”
“Possessive male.”
“You have no idea, little bird.”
“You already bit me before on the ship, remember?”
His lips flattened. “That was… reactionary. I couldn’t let the mark of
that other male stand, even if I knew it would not last.”
That had been so long ago, during our journey to Xyr. I had hated him
so completely then. A smile twisted my face, and I couldn’t resist teasing
him. “You truly have been smitten since you first laid eyes upon me,
haven’t you?”
He growled. “You have always been mine, even if I wasn’t sure if I
would rather take you or throw you off the side of that ship.”
“Sounds awfully monogamous, coming from you, Dragon King,” I
baited, giving him a cheeky grin. To my surprise, his eyes welled with
sadness. “Abraxas?”
“Dragons are monogamous creatures, my love. We know at a very
young age who our soul is bonded to, or at least, we are supposed to. I
never did. My parents never discussed it, perhaps hoping to spare me. But I
knew it was wrong. Many whispered of it, a sign of the end to come for our
people. As more of them died around me, I believed it as well. It did not
leave me in a good place. And then I became trapped in my fae body, and
fae are promiscuous creatures. I had to play the part. After so much time…
it was no longer a mask I wore but an escape. I think you know it as well.”
I nodded and ran my hand gently over his cheek and laced it through his
long, silver hair.
 “I would understand if you cannot forgive me for it,” he confessed,
crestfallen.
“Abraxas, how could I blame you for something like that? You didn’t
even know I existed.”
“But after I did, I still continued…”
“My love, I accept you as you are. And I accept your mark. Thank you
for bringing me down here.” I smiled at him and ran my hand over his bite
again. “I have much to learn about dragon society, don’t I? Does this mean
all your old scars are from other dragons as well?”
He averted his eyes, and I saw his fingers trace over the scar that ran
around his ribs absent-mindedly.
“Abraxas… how did you get that scar on your ribs?”
Color rose into his cheeks. “I don’t want to tell you.”
“You said no more secrets, Abraxas!”
“It’s not a secret, it’s… embarrassing.”
“Now you have to tell me.”
He let out a long sigh. “As I said, when I was young, I assumed I had no
mate. This put me in a… unique position amongst dragons. When the War
of Flames began, dragons were killed, and many lost their mates to the
cleanse.”
“What does this have to do with your scar?”
“It’s important you know the context, impatient one. Dragons are
monogamous, but with the cleanse, things changed. Dragons were losing
their mates, and I was a young male with no mate who was more than
willing to… offer my assistance.”
“Are you telling me this really was a sex injury?” I had been joking, but
it seemed the joke was on me.
“One dragon, Levania, had just lost her mate in one of the first battles of
the war. She was beyond distraught. I went out to comfort her. Don’t look at
me like that. I really was just trying to help. She was in pain. I did what I
could, but she was beyond consolation. So, I did what she needed, and
well… a raging dragon isn’t gentle, as you know.”
“It’s a huge scar! She must have nearly killed you.”
He let out a soft chuckle. “That she did. But that’s in the past now, Tori.
She and the others are long gone.”
I could feel my face heating. “She’s lucky she is.” Dragonfire licked at
my arms at the thought of anyone hurting him like that.
 He gave me a sad smile and pulled the dragonfire away from me, toying
with it in his hand and staring deeply into its depths, like he might be able
to see the past if he looked hard enough.
“I’m sorry. I should not have—”
“It is alright. I actually quite like seeing you this jealous, my love. Fae
like yourself are natural wanderers, so knowing you have some loyalty to
me is comforting.”
I gripped his face in both my hands. “You’re mine, Abraxas. You’re the
only one for me, now and always.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 50

Abraxas

T ori and I spent the night with my treasure. I stayed in my fae form to
hold her through the night, stroking her hair and just reveling in the
feeling of her warmth against me. In the morning, she buried her face in my
chest, her voice muffled with sleep as she grumbled about needing a
mattress if this was to become a regular affair.
I carried her up to our room and made excellent use of the mattress
there until late into the morning. As she dozed peacefully after, I traced my
fae hands down the beautiful curve of her back, placing small kisses all
along her spine.
I had a kingdom to run and couldn’t linger with her all day, despite how
much I wanted to. I drew the curtains tight to let her rest.
After weeks away, I sat through hours of briefings and updates. My
mind continued to wander back to the beautiful woman sleeping in my bed,
and maybe I wasn’t the only one. Tori’s presence dominated the war room
even though she was peacefully sleeping elsewhere. My officers spoke of
her with the utmost respect. I almost wondered if they had even missed me.
As I strode back to my room, a peculiar sight caught my attention. One
of the castle balconies was littered with small songbirds. They hopped on
their tiny feet, and sang harmoniously, a sight I had never seen before.
I peered out to see Prince Jun seated near the balcony’s edge, even more
birds crowded his shoulders and hair. They sang as if encouraging him to do
the same, but his mouth stayed closed, and he gave them a sad smile.
I carefully stepped out into the open air, but the birds still rose in a
flutter of wings as they fled from my presence. Jun stood.
 “To what do I owe the honor, King Abraxas?” If he was surprised to see
me, he didn’t show it. I waved my hand to dismiss the formality.
“I apologize for scaring away your… friends. I didn’t mean to intrude.”
My voice was so soft it even surprised me.
He offered a small smile, a hint of warmth in his eyes. “No apology
necessary. They come and go as they please.” I could see how so many had
fallen in love with him. He was like the first blossom of spring, gentle and
radiant. It would be easy to want to protect him, but I had learned my lesson
with Tori. Sometimes, protection was nothing more than a cage; I could see
how Jun had suffered for it.
“Just as you can, Your Highness.”
He furrowed his brows. “I don’t think Tori would like that.”
He was correct, but my sweet mate suffered from the same
overprotectiveness that I needed to fight as well. “No, I don’t think she
would, but she would not stop you. She would understand.”
Darkness fell over Jun’s face. “I doubt that.”
The air was quiet, the hush that precedes a storm, and it seemed fitting
for our conversation.
“Your sister is like a tempest, violent and seen from miles around. I love
her all the more for it. But you, I think you are more like me. Your rage
simmers deep below the surface, a molten pool that will eventually no
longer be able to be contained, to disastrous results.”
“No, I don’t harbor anger. It has just never lingered in my heart. All I
feel is sadness, like a great wallowing pit trying to suck me under. It’s
harder some days than others to tread those waters, but having Pallas and
Tori nearby helps.” He let out a long sigh. “I never knew how to fight. I’m
not like Tori. But that doesn’t mean I’m helpless.”
“What you did during that battle wasn’t the actions of someone who
doesn’t know how to fight.”
“Perhaps I should say I have never desired to fight. I don’t think she’s
ever understood that.” I saw it there, that space between them.
“Sometimes those who love us most know us the very least, especially
when it’s family.”
At this, Jun said nothing.
“I know there are many who care for you deeply, but sometimes that
makes it harder for them to see the wound and bleed with you. Should you
need someone who is more removed… I am here.”
 I thought I pushed too far. I hardly knew this man, even if he was now
some of the only family I had. I turned to leave when he spoke again.
“I wish I could talk to her, to Tori. It is what I did for two hundred
years. Now…the silence is unbearable, and I know it hurts her. I don’t think
she will ever forgive me for that.”
“I have done more unforgivable things in my life than I can count.
Things I know I will not be forgiven for. Your sister knows them, and she
loves me still. She accepts me with those scars. She would do the same for
you.”
“She never knew you without them.”
“Do you truly think she would shy away from your scars? You may
have no desire to fight, but I know she does, and she would fight for you.
She already has, recklessly.”
At that, Jun’s mouth twitched into the smallest smile. “That sounds like
her.” He sighed again, but I saw a dam inside him break. “Singing, music, it
used to be everything to me. It was my life, my joy. But now, I can’t even
pick up a harp. Every note is just a reminder of his touch, of the pain. When
he collared me, it was like he ripped the music out of me, and I can still feel
the scratches where it held on, trying to stay inside. And now it’s gone, and
there is nothing left but scars.”
Jun’s voice croaked, and he hid his face in his hands. “What he did to
me, that was terrible. But this is worse. It’s like he’s stolen my very soul. I
don’t know if I’m even me anymore. Tori can see it. I know she does. I see
how she wishes I was just the brother she knew in Niata again. But I don’t
think I can ever be him again.”
Moving closer, I sat down beside him, careful to maintain a respectful
distance. “I don’t think you will ever be that man again, Jun.” He pulled his
face up to look at me. “Life’s most painful events change us irrevocably. It’s
natural to grieve for the person you were before, but it's also necessary to let
that person go to embrace who you are becoming.”
He didn’t say anything for a second, letting his gaze drift to the floor
again. “And who is that?”
“Perhaps someone who can harbor anger.”
He looked at me like I had spoken the impossible.
“For five hundred years, I was stagnant. I let my anger trap me in place.
I lived, but I too felt as if it was with my soul ripped out. Then I went to
Niata…Your sister, she has changed me completely. She allowed me to be
reborn in more ways than one.”
“But that’s a beautiful thing, what the poets write about in songs that
last through time.”
“It is, but… there is strength in anger. If I had never met your sister,
Hadeon would be dead.” Jun’s eyes widened. “The man I was before would
have never hesitated. He would have ripped Hadeon to shreds, no matter the
cost, no matter who I dragged down with me. My journey to Koron might
have been my end, but it would have been his as well. I would have taken
this entire world with me if I had needed to.”
“That’s… horrifying,” Jun muttered.
“Yes, just as I was. But tell me, have you ever felt the same? Even a
spark of that dark desire for retribution?” At this, he remained silent.
“Through suffering, you have grown strong. Of that I have no doubt. Lean
on your sister, on Pallas if you must, but use that strength. Let that righteous
anger guide you. It’s the key to your survival.”
It may be the key to all our survival. I would not lay that thought on
him. Not yet.
“Love can save you, but violence will free you. If you learn to guide
that inner anger, Jun, I have no doubt you will shift this world just as much
as your sister.”
He held my gaze, and I could see the battle being fought inside his
mind. He had much to think about; much to learn about himself.
“Sleep on it, Your Highness. Tomorrow, we leave for the Torr.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 51

Pallas

T heset overland journey to the Torr was miserable. Every night the soldiers
up a rickety canvas tent for Jun and me, where every insect and
miserable creature could come and go freely. I pulled back the coverlet on
my cot one night to find a spider the size of my palm happily waiting
within. I had screamed so loud that Avlyn had come running, only to meet
me with laughter. What was worse, I’d thrown my shoe at the thing, and
turned around to see Spinner staring at me with eight big, hurt eyes. I hadn’t
had time to even try and apologize to him before he sped off into the night.
I hadn’t seen him since. My sleep had suffered for it.
So, instead, I lay awake listening to Jun’s breathing and the rustling of
every foul creature of the night scraping at the side of my tent. Somehow,
this wasn’t drowned out by the rambunctious activities of the soldiers that
went on every night, the princess being the loudest and the most obnoxious
of them all.
After days of no baths, cold meals, wet feet, and freezing nights I was
about ready to end it all. I smelled like horse, dirty bodies, and gods knew
what else. I was about ready to rip my own skin off if it meant I might feel
clean again.
I rolled over on my cot that was harder than stone, trying to drown out
the sounds of braying laughter with my wafer-thin pillow when a loud crash
broke through what little calm I had found. Next to me, Jun gave a small
snore and rolled over, returning to sleep, but I’d had it.
I scrambled off my cot, the meager blanket getting tangled around my
legs in my frustration, and I tumbled onto the dirt floor. I hissed and
scrambled out of the tent making for the ring of light surrounding the
campfire.
The crash had come from a huge crate that now lay in scattered pieces
around the body of Raula, who was laughing jovially. Tori reached down
beside her and picked up a wooden tankard, noticeably empty of the
ambrosia that leaked from the nearby barrel. She chucked it at Raula with
all her strength, and it hit the orcess square in the abdomen. The wooden
vessel shattered and Raula let out another booming laugh.
“You’re going to need to do better than that. We orc aren’t as soft as you
fae.” Tori lurched around for something else to lob at her when a slurred
voice called out from the ground near my feet.
“Don… hic… t encooorage ‘er, she’ll have yuh gettin’ the knives ou…
hic… t next.”
Raula flashed her tusks with a wicked grin, but Tori’s face fell, suddenly
very sober. “Who gave Noki ambrosia?” She scrambled over to the prone
man.
“Was just a little sip, Princess. Didn’t think it would hurt him.” A soldier
I didn’t know chuckled, hitting a comrade on the shoulder. Tori spun on the
man and his face went whiter than the snow at the peaks of the Cold
Mountains. “I didn’t mean any harm by it!”
“That’s ‘Your Highness’ to you, Captain Lem. Get out of my sight,
now.” Lem scrambled away without so much as a glance back. Tori heaved
a sigh as she moved next to Noki and finally noticed me.
“Oh, Pallas? I’m surprised to see you out here after dark.”
“I couldn’t sleep with all the noise.” I was trying to antagonize her, but
she clearly wasn’t very interested. She knelt in front of the inebriated man
with a worried look. She gently pushed the dark hair back from Noki’s
sweaty face, placing her hand along his forehead to cool him. He was barely
conscious and mumbling some tune I had never heard.
She scooped him up easily despite him being nearly the same size as
her. She wrapped his knees over one arm, his shoulders the other, and stood
with little effort. “Come on, let’s get you to bed before you do something
stupid,” she tutted gently.
“I think you mean something stupider, Princess,” Avlyn called from the
other side of the fire.
She gave them a flippant glare before walking off into the dark, the
human male snoring gently in her arms. I now stood very alone at the edge
of the fire light.
“Hey, dijurk, stop skulking and come join us, will you?” I looked up.
Raula had found a seat on the ground next to Kaleos and Oryx, the smaller
man huddled under the larger one’s arm in the brisk night air. Raula patted
the ground on her other side, which was directly next to Commander Avlyn.
Raula flashed her tusks at me in a wicked grin that very clearly
communicated she knew I had been avoiding the commander ever since
Xyr.
I shuffled from foot-to-foot, unwilling to decide what to do, when Avlyn
did it for me. They stood from their crossed-leg position with an
exaggerated stretch. “I’m off to bed; don’t get too rowdy out here,
younglings.” They passed by me, laying a hand on my shoulder for a
moment and giving me a soft smile before heading into the dark. I could
barely meet their eyes.
“Get over here, dijurk,” Raula hollered. I meandered over to her and sat
down, only to find six pairs of eyes staring at me.
“What?”
“Don’t what us. Why are you and the commander acting like this?” She
scowled at me.
“I don’t know what you are talking about. We aren’t acting any different
than normal.”
Kaleos laughed at that. “Yeah, that’s the problem.”
Raula’s dark green mouth curved into an even deeper frown. “It’s bad
enough I have to deal with these two.” She jerked her thumb over her
shoulder at Oryx and Kaleos. “But now I have to smell you and the
commander as well.”
“What do you mean, smell us? I’m sorry, but it’s impossible to bathe out
here and trust me when I say—”
But Raula was shaking her head, and then her dark eyes lit up in a way
that reminded me of a wolf with a rabbit. “I don’t mean you’re unclean. You
smell like… well if you were orcs, I would say you were about to go into a
breeding cycle.”
“What?” I clutched my hand to my chest, and my mouth hung open.
“No use denying it, my lady. I might not have Raula’s sense of smell but
it’s pretty obvious with the way they look at you,” Kaleos commented.
Oryx chuckled, “It’s just like the princess all over again, isn’t it?” All
three of them laughed, and I was sure I was about to melt into the ground
with embarrassment. My mind was still clinging to Kaleos’ words “the way
they look at you.”
“What’s just like me again?” Tori had come around the nearest tent,
arms empty and Noki tucked into bed.
“Oh, we were just asking Pallas why—” I punched Raula hard on the
arm. It was like a fly trying to knock over a teapot, but she laughed instead
of finishing her sentence. “Hey, look who’s got some strength after all?”
“I’m going to bed,” I grumbled, starting to stand up when her arm came
down over my shoulders.
“Don’t run away, my lady. We’ll stop teasing. Sometimes, we soldiers
forget how to act around the gentry.”
Tori sat down beside me, and we sat in silence for some time. I counted,
wondering how long it would take for her to break it.
“So, have you seen Spinner lately?” Ten seconds.
“Pardon?”
“I know he likes you, and I haven’t seen him in two nights. I was
wondering if you had?”
“No, I haven’t. We had a bit of a… falling out.” I couldn’t believe how
sad that made me.
“He saw you squish a spider, huh?” Kaleos asked, knowingly.
“I didn’t even squish it!”
“Take it from me, check your boots for webs before you put them on
next time.” He laughed, but Tori looked out along the horizon.
“We aren’t far from Tenebrae; I wonder if he went home?” Her mouth
twitched in a sad smile before she stood abruptly.
“We should all get to bed. Who knows what we will find tomorrow.”

T he T orr rose ahead of us , but I felt it long before we had crested

the final rise of hills that preceded it. It wasn’t visually different from the
Cold Mountains that spanned the horizon behind it. Dark rock jut up into
the sky, curious in its solitude. The surrounding, flatter earth quickly shifted
into a steep cliff that formed a single tower of rock. It was taller than any
palace, at least tenfold, and the top looked as if a great hand had cut it flat.
All around the exterior of the natural tower, the dark openings of caves
could be seen.
Perhaps that is all it looked like to the humans in our entourage, notably
devoid of plant life but not so extraordinary. But I would have known this
place was an abomination had I been stripped of all my senses. A terrible
wrongness pulsed from it that wrapped its horrible tendrils around the very
pit of my stomach and tugged with great force. My breath started coming in
shallow pants with each step towards the Torr as if it was trying to squeeze
the life directly out of me.
I saw numerous members of our party falter as we drew closer. Most
who did were fae, or partially so, but on none was it so obvious as it was
with the king.
His skin had grown even more pale, and his entire brow shone with
sweat. He pulled up the reigns of his horse and didn’t move; his eyes locked
on the Torr. Tori rode her horse beside him, somewhat awkwardly, clearly
not used to riding. She leaned over and lay her hand on the king’s shoulder,
whispering something.
Abraxas barely reacted, but she turned her horse away and shouted, “Far
enough. Let’s set up camp two hundred pace to the east.”
She grabbed the reins of his horse with her own, and gently guided them
away from the Torr. The king was still locked in a trance.
I looked over to Jun, who rode beside me, and was surprised to see him
looking remarkably unperturbed. He saw my gaze and asked, “Are you
alright, Pallas?”
“Yes, this place is far more unnerving than I thought it would be.” He
didn’t respond. “Can’t you feel it?”
“Yes.” A blank answer. I waited to see if he would give me more, but
instead he turned his horse around, following the flow of travelers behind
his sister.
We settled at the top of a slight rise as the soldiers began setting up the
camp. It was unnaturally silent, especially compared to every night on our
journey out here. Everyone moved as if they expected to be attacked at any
moment.
No one looked worse than Noki, though. He had huge bags under his
eyes, sallow skin, and cracked lips.
 “Lem’s a right bastard; he was just jealous you chose me to lead this,”
he mumbled as he helped the princess pull a huge canvas tent up. She saw
me walking by and tossed a rope at my face. I barely managed to stop it
from making contact before fumbling and dropping it to the ground.
She sighed. “Be useful and hold that tight.” I glared at her but obeyed.
Everyone was wound tight, and I didn’t want them to snap. She ducked
behind the other side, and I gripped my rope tight as she tugged in the
opposite direction.
“If I may, my lady?” Noki took the rope from me and tied it to a stake
he had placed in the ground. He gave me a pained smile as he stood before
rubbing his head.
“You know, klaris root would help with that hangover,” I advised.
“Yeah, Oryx already brought me some. My head still feels like it’s
going to split open. I’m gonna kick Lem’s ass when I get the chance.”
“You’re lucky you remember last night at all.”
He groaned again. “Wish I could forget right now. I see how it’s easy
for humans to get addicted to this stuff. Felt amazing last night.” He sighed
and rubbed his head again. “Not worth it, though.” He straightened his
shoulders. “The princess has given me the honor of running this operation,
and I won’t let her down.”
I raised an eyebrow at him, examining him from head to toe. His dark
hair was messy and hung in front of his face, and I could see the tremors in
his fingers as the ambrosia still lingered in his system. This little, hungover
human was who Tori decided to put in charge of the investigation of the
Torr?
“How old are you?” I asked.
His face tightened and he straightened a bit more. “Twenty-eight.”
I laughed, and his face grew red. Twenty-eight? For the fae, that was
practically still a youngling. I didn’t know what we would find in this
horrible, cursed place, but there was no way a human would be able to
handle this.
“Pallas! Stop harassing my men and come help me.” The princess had
come back around the tent and looked ornery. “Noki, start gathering your
cohort for the first scouting mission.” Noki snapped into a salute, and she
gave him a soft smile. “You’ve got this under control, Lieutenant.” He ran
off, and Tori gave me another displeased look.
“A strange leader you have chosen, Princess.”
 “I didn’t see you volunteering to lead the charge.”
I shivered. “I don’t think I would last very long in there.”
She rolled her eyes. “Exactly. Why do you think I put Noki in charge.”
“But he’s so young and only a human. How do you expect him—?” She
gave me a harsh look, like I was missing the very obvious. It turns out, I
was. “It’s because he’s human. He’s less affected by the curse.”
“I knew you’d get there eventually, Pallas.” She wrapped an arm around
my shoulder and dragged me away quite aggressively. She’d been spending
too much time with the soldiers; she’s forgotten how to be a lady.
“Didn’t forget, just never much cared to lock myself in that particular
cage.”
Had I said that out loud?
“You still are, Pallas. An effect of the curse, perhaps? Best be careful.
You might admit some things you would rather not. I’ll warn the camp to be
on their best behavior.”

T he next few days were spent with N oki and his cohort of humans
and a few orcs investigating the Torr. Tori planned on one scout mission
each morning and one in the afternoon, but that had quickly fallen apart.
Groups of humans would enter the Torr only to emerge minutes later,
claiming they had been lost for days deep within the caves. Others would
enter only to emerge days later, claiming they had been inside only a few
hours.
The princess had quickly become much more cautious, sending only
small groups and waiting for them to emerge before sending others. So far,
everyone had come back, eventually. The days ticked by with little
progress.
The camp became putrid, and it wasn’t just from weeks of waste. The
non-consensual honesty that had been placed on those of fae blood had
started more than a few fights and ended more than one relationship. Kaleos
and Oryx were currently not on speaking terms it seemed, so the healer had
been spending more time with Jun, the two of them often foraging together
in the surrounding fields.
The reports that came back from the Torr were just as festered. Visions
of grand ballrooms and ancient temples. Some said they had seen their
childhood homes, complete with the family pet, down to the last detail.
Others reported seeing their loved ones torn to shreds, their bodies
massacred and feasted upon.
It sounded like classic illusion magic, calling on the memories and fears
of the intruders. I made the mistake of mentioning this to the princess and
she called me to every debriefing of the scouts since.
I sat in an uncomfortable chair in the corner, mostly ignoring them until
one day, something impossible happened.
“It was the emperor; I was sure of it. It was like I had wandered into his
war council or something,” Noki said. He’d been in the mountain for three
days, and for once, his timeline lined up with ours. He had gotten the
furthest into the caves, the best we could surmise. Abraxas had drawn a map
from what he remembered, but by his own admission, those memories were
over six hundred years old and “cloudy.”
“But he wasn’t the emperor yet. They kept calling him ‘Prince Hadeon’
and this other guy ‘king.’ Hadeon was working to strategize an attack on
something. I wasn’t sure what. All I could think about was how pissed that
king guy was as he watched Hadeon. Just fuckin’ staring daggers into him.
Especially when the commanders were all ‘great job, Hadeon’ and ‘you’re a
great strategist like your father, Hadeon.’ After they all cleared out, the king
went up to him, grabbed his collar, and was all, ‘remember your place, boy.’
The whole thing was weird as hell. No way any of that was real.”
It was real. I hadn’t been there, but it played like so many similar
incidents I had seen in those years before Obion’s death, that there was no
doubt it had been true. How had Noki seen such a thing? A true vision of
the past—that was a magic that could only be woven by the most complex
of enchantments… or curses.
The soldiers quickly devolved from any useful topics and I left the tent.
This was something that I needed to update the princess about. I walked to
her tent but paused outside when I heard lowered voices. I stood outside,
listening through the paper-thin walls and peering through a small crack in
the canvas.
 “It’s like Tenebrae, the warping of time. But so far no one has been
lost.”
“Not yet, but I can feel it. The curse was sleeping, but it slowly
awakens.” The king shook his head. “It’s calling to me, calling for blood.
Our people won’t be safe in there much longer.”
“Then we have no choice. I have to—”
“No! I will not allow it.” I saw her expression twist in annoyance, but it
softened, and she gripped Abraxas’ face gently.
“I can feel it, that well of mana beneath the mountain. But I can’t reach
it! This damn curse is blocking me.”
“Exactly, I won’t be able to connect with you, Tori. The curse will warp
our bond. I can’t stand it. I won’t be separated from you again.”
“Do you not believe I am strong enough on my own?”
“Of course I do. Don’t you see? It is I who isn’t strong enough without
you.”
My heart twinged at how he looked at her, how he held her close, and
meant those words. I hated how very jealous it made me. I let out a soft
cough and they turned as I entered the tent.
“Pallas, good. Any news from Noki?”
“Yes, everyone came back without injury again, but there was
something interesting this time.”
“Let us hear it. I have no time for dramatics.” The king’s face was
ashen, with deep bags under his eyes. I almost felt bad for him but couldn’t
quite find that sympathy. I turned to the princess.
“Noki saw a vision of something that happened in the past.”
“Yeah, we’ve seen that before, people’s memories. Was there something
else?”
“The past he saw was not his own. It was an event none of the humans
in his party could have known, as it happened four hundred and fifty years
ago.”
At this, I had both of their attention.
“And you are sure the things that Noki saw were true?”
“Yes.” I didn’t explain more. I could not lie, but I didn’t have to tell the
whole truth. Neither of them pressed me. Instead, Tori turned to the king.
“Think of what we might learn, Abraxas. We could destroy the node and
perhaps discover something, maybe something that would help us.”
 “I hate to say it, Your Highness, but for once, I agree with Abraxas.”
They both looked at me with surprise. “This curse is beyond anything I’ve
ever read about before. It has warped the very fabric of reality. Who knows
what you will see? What will you find? You say you will find knowledge,
but I say you will find untold danger.”
Abraxas nodded. “Even Pallas agrees, Tori, you must—”
“No. I will not put my cohorts at risk, a risk I wouldn’t be able to tackle
myself. I’m going in there tomorrow morning.”
They began to squabble again, and I excused myself before I saw
anything I didn’t care to witness.
I wandered back to the tent I shared with Jun, and once again found
myself listening in on a conversation from the outside.
“He’s just always so damn overprotective of me. I’m older than he is! I
can take care of myself.”
Jun nodded; his face grim. “I know. Tori is the same way. She treats me
like I’m still a youngling, and it makes me… beyond frustrated.” I froze,
unable to believe what I heard. The truth of his heart revealed.
I peered through the gap in the tent and saw Oryx lay his hand gently on
Jun’s. “Have you talked with her about it?”
“I feel like now may not be the best time. We might end up just fighting
over it like you and Kaleos.”
Oryx waved his hands. “Yeah, I mean, it was really upsetting what he
said, but now we understand each other a bit better. We have to work on his
protectiveness, but at least now we are starting from a place of honesty.
Maybe this curse really was a blessing in disguise?” He laughed. “I’ve
really already forgiven him.”
Jun chuckled, too. “Then why are you here talking to me and not him?”
Oryx twitched his soft, pointed ears. “He can’t stand the silent
treatment, and he still needs to grovel a bit more for what he said.” They
both laughed amicably, and I cleared my throat.
“Come on in, Pallas.” Jun turned to me with his soft smile.
Oryx rose off the cot. “Guess it’s time for me to go and end his
suffering.”
I sat down. “You two seem to be getting close.”
“He’s easy to talk to.”
“As you predicted, your sister has come up with the reckless idea that
she’s going to head into the Torr solo.”
 Jun’s face tightened. “When?”
“Tomorrow morning.”
“I’m going with her.” His response was so fast and cold I thought I
misheard him. His mouth was set into a grim line, and I knew that I had not.
“You can’t do that. It’s too dangerous!”
“Would you keep me caged, too, Pallas?”
“Jun, I don’t understand.”
“Ever since Koron, you and Tori both; you’ve doted on me like I’m a
youngling. A weakling who needs protecting. But have you ever considered
that I don’t want that? That I just might be able to take care of myself?” His
words were soft, they always were, but they were laced with a venom I’ve
never heard before.
“I’m sorry. I never meant to make you feel that way. I love you. I can’t
bear the thought of you hurt.”
“I know, but that’s not your choice to make.”
I looked at him and swore I could see those shadows Tori had talked
about swirling in his eyes. How many years had I longed for a choice in my
own life, no matter what the consequences were? I understood his need
completely. And he was strong, not just in magic, but in his heart. That is
why I loved him so.
“I’m sorry, Jun. What can I do?”
I saw those shadows fall back, just a little. “You have to let me go,
Pallas.”
I linked our pinkies together. “Better than that, I’ll let you fly.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 52

Tori

I thought it might be difficult to find sleep, my mind swirling over what

little we knew about the Torr. But sleep found me, like a spectral hand
pulled me under into that familiar darkness. I drifted in the space between
thought and nothingness until a harsh voice sounded in my ear.
“Hello, thief.” Queen Soraya swirled around me, unformed, but I felt
the chill of cold fingers sliding around my neck. I wondered if I would ever
get a good night’s rest again.
“Hello, Your Majesty. I thought that the spiders might have finished you
off.”
She hissed a laugh, and it sounded like the thick ice over a cracking
lake. “You cannot kill what is already dead, child.”
“And yet you linger here?”
“Yes, I was never able to master Death, but we came to an arrangement
of sorts. Now, where is my gem?”
I shrugged my shoulders and tried for my best impersonation of Avlyn.
“Dunno.”
Air pushed out of the gaping shadow that was her mouth in a high-
pitched whine.
“Foolish girl. How can you expect to slaughter your enemies when you
cannot even hold on to the strongest weapon in your arsenal. You will need
every tool at your disposal to keep your enemies away once the people turn
on you.”
I bared my teeth back at her. “I protect my people, care for them. I am
not hated as you were.”
 To my surprise, her wicked grin grew wider. “Your people? And who is
that, I wonder? The people of the Dragon Kingdom? Of Niata? So many left
out from your protection. So many enemies left to fear you.”
I said nothing.
“Don’t worry, little beast. They will all come to hate you, friend and foe.
There is nothing that this world hates more than a woman who will take
what she wants. I did and look what they did to me.”
“I think there were a few other things you did that they hated as well.”
She gave that grating laugh again. “You will see, child.”
She coalesced before me, those depthless shadows forming her face.
She was beautiful, but it had been distorted into something beyond softness
long ago. She was beautiful, like the endless void that welcomed all things
beyond imagining. Her full lips pulled into a frown. “Where is your
brother?”
“What do you want with Jun?”
Her brows furrowed. “It was not often that I dreamed without my
brother at my side. And yet, you dream without yours. Perhaps, you are not
as strong as I thought.”
“My relationship with my brother is not the same as yours.”
Her frown turned wicked. “I wouldn’t be so sure, my pet. My brother
and I shared a soul, just as you and your brother do. We shared our bodies
as well; it was the natural next step.”
I gagged. Her frown deepened.
“You were kept apart as younglings?” she asked.
“They tried.”
“But something has happened, you are no longer connected.”
My fists tightened. Yes, Jun and I were further apart than ever. I didn’t
let it show on my face, but she saw the truth.
“You must correct this.”
“Forgive me if I don’t feel like taking advice from you.”
Suddenly, I was choking. Shadows flowed down my throat and twisted
around my neck. I clawed at them reflexively, but it did nothing.
“Hear me, you impudent child. Should you wish to reshape this world,
you will need your brother. Separated, you are weak, but together, you are
stronger than you can possibly imagine.”
Black stole into my vision, so I fought it. Dragonfire erupted from my
skin, and I heard her scream. It was so high-pitched it might have broken
glass, and she continued on without breath, but my fire grew and grew until
her shadows melted away and there was nothing but the woman left.
My flames swirled around her as she cowered. It was the most human
she had ever looked. Her pale skin was tainted with swaths of black and a
crown of thorns sat upon her dark, stringy hair.
She looked up at me as I approached her, and her eyes were pitch black.
I saw fear, but then I saw elation in them.
“Yes, yes how you’ve grown. You are nearly there. But you will need
him. You will need them all.”
“Get out of my head, witch.” Her shrieks erupted as I consumed her in
flames, and they pierced the very fabric of reality.

I woke to A braxas sleeping beside me , his arm wrapped around my

waist. Sweat dripped down my neck, but there were no burns or damage. I
snapped my fingers, and dragonfire swirled around my hand, controlled and
calm. I was getting much better at this.
“Are you trying to excite me, little bird?” Abraxas’ voice was rough
with sleep, but he rolled his body into mine, and a shiver rolled down my
spine. I turned over and placed a kiss on his cheek.
“Go back to sleep, Your Majesty. I have a few things I need to work
out.” He gave a disappointed groan but relaxed and almost immediately fell
back asleep. This place was taking a toll on him, even with him keeping his
distance.
My feet silently hit the floor, and I padded barefoot into the light of the
early dawn. I found Avlyn at the edge of our encampment, coordinating the
switching of the guard.
“Any news from the front?”
They sighed, “Not much, fortunately. The defeat at Xyr has crippled
Hadeon’s army for now, but he gathers reinforcements at the edge of the
kingdom. We should be able to hold them but…” But at what cost. How
many lives would be lost trying to buy us time? Too many.
 I nodded to Avlyn and let them retreat to their tent for some much-
needed rest. I let my feet guide me, and soon enough, I found myself at
Jun’s side, sitting out in the grassy field in front of the Torr.
“What did you dream about?” he asked me right away. No avoiding it.
“Queen Soraya. And you?”
“King Soractes.” His eyes were hard.
“What did he say?”
“That I need to fix this rift that has grown between us.” Why did Jun
voicing this truth, which I knew all too well, make my heart shatter?
“Queen Soraya said the same. Amongst some other things.” Silence
stretched between us, horrible and infinite.
“You’re going into the Torr today?” he questioned, not looking at me.
“Yes.”
“I’m going with you.”
“Jun, I don’t think that’s a good—”
“I’m going with you.” He could not lie, and so it was true. He stood and
walked back into camp. “I’ll be ready before the sun hits the Torr.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 53

Tori

W etometwatch
back at the field before the Torr. The whole camp had come out
our approach, Pallas and Abraxas at the forefront. Avlyn
stood beside Abraxas, and I saw them subtly supporting him. I clenched my
fist, but that wasn’t something I could focus on now.
I looked over at Jun, and he didn’t look back. His eyes were locked on
the challenge before us. “Are you ready?” He said nothing but slid his
fingers into mine. It eased my aching heart.
“Don’t worry. I’ll protect you.” I squeezed his fingers but was surprised
to see his face twist in displeasure, if only for a moment. Then, that hard
expression vanished, and his brows relaxed.
“Let’s go.”
The Torr stretched into the sky before us, its dark, rocky surface was dry
and barren of all life. The grass stopped in a perfect line, immediately
giving way to nothing but dust and ash. I took a deep breath and stepped
over. Immediately, I felt my fingers clench around Jun’s, and my legs
shook, like a great weight pressed in on me over my whole body. I coughed
and tried to keep my feet moving. I heard Jun whimper beside me as his
feet faltered.
“Let’s go back, we’ll find another way.”
He staggered, but then straightened his spine and grit his teeth.
“No, this is it.” He locked his eyes with mine. “Together?”
I nodded. “One step at a time.”
Our pace was slow, but we kept moving. Every step brought that weight
down on us more. My chest ached, it felt like my heart was fighting to beat
while being strangled.
 We reached the lowest cave opening, the darkness surrounding us, but
we did not stop. Our steps echoed off the hollow walls until I couldn’t see
anything. I tried to summon flames using Abraxas’ and my bond, but
nothing came. The bond remained, but it was muted, the curse of this place
sinking its claws into it just like it had my heart.
“Should have brought a torch,” I mumbled, and I heard Jun grunt in
agreement.
“No fire then?” he asked. I shook my head, not that he could see. I felt
him fumbling in his pockets, and he released my hand. I panicked in that
moment of darkness until I heard the scratching of flint, and a spark lit the
wick of a candle. The tiny flame flickered back and forth; its light caught in
Jun’s eyes. I gasped.
The Jun before me now wasn’t the man I had entered with, but the little
boy I had once known. He was smaller, his face and eyes soft with youth.
He gave me a quizzical look and spoke with a high-pitched voice. “What’s
wrong, Tori?”
I reached out and touched his face, my fingers tracing his cheeks that
were still chubby and rosy. I didn’t know what sort of illusion this could be,
but he felt real beneath my touch.
The curse has warped the very fabric of reality. Who knows what you
will see?
“Nothing. Let’s keep going.” I reached for his hand again, and his much
smaller fingers slipped into mine.
We continued down what felt like endless tunnels, trying to follow the
path I had memorized. The only sound was our breathing until I could hear
the faintest trickle of water ahead.
“The spring!” Jun’s young voice squeaked, and he dashed off.
“No! Wait!” It was already too late, as I saw the light from his candle
disappear around a corner. I ran after him, slipping on the rocky floors as I
rounded the corner and nearly lost my footing. I set my hand on the ground
to steady myself as I took the turn and stood, only to have my feet freeze in
place as I was blinded by light.
I threw my hands up in front of my face, blinking furiously. The cave
was filled with jungle plants, and I heard water. Was that the sky? No time
to think on it.
“Jun! Jun! Where are you?” I crashed through the plants in front of me
to stumble out into a well-manicured garden, the trickling of water from a
fountain at its center. It shot a clear stream of water into the sky before it
fell back down like rain into a shallow pond filled with large fish in nearly
every color.
It was a fountain I had seen nearly every day for two hundred years.
“Niata?” How could this be?
I heard a soft laugh and spun to see Jun rolling on the grass on the other
side of the pond, trying to hide behind a bush. I sprinted to him and grabbed
his shoulders, hauling his small body up.
“Jun, what are you doing? We have to get out of here.”
“Ha, you found me!” He giggled again and tried to pull away.
“What are y—”
Jun’s face dropped in horror, and a shadow fell over me. Before I could
turn, pain laced itself across my face as the back of my father’s hand
collided with my cheek. I stumbled to the ground.
“Tori, how many times do I need to re-enforce this lesson? Stay away
from your brother.” I looked up as my father lifted his hand to strike me
again. I was the child, small and helpless.
“Father, no!” My brother threw himself between us, but my father’s
eyes remained hard, and his hand quivered.
“Jun, move, or I will have to—”
“No, not my boy!” My mother wrapped herself around Jun, hauling him
away.
“Tori!” He reached back for me, and our fingers met for just a moment
before we were wrenched apart.
“Jun!” I tried to crawl after him as he struggled against my mother’s
iron grasp, but pain laced itself over my face again, and I fell back down
into the grass.
It wasn’t grass but a rocky cave floor, and the sun winked out, and I was
in total darkness again. I scrambled, screaming Jun’s name over and over,
only to be met with echoes. I stumbled blindly until the sound of water
found my ears again. I slipped over the uneven floor as I scrambled towards
it.
The day broke through, golden and filled with the smell of ambrosia. I
stumbled into the room of a fine palace. The walls shimmered in the early
morning sun, and a fae wearing the flaming crown of the Golden Kingdom
stood at the window. It wasn’t Hadeon. In fact, this man looked nothing like
him. The sound of water came from a slave pouring tea into a fine porcelain
cup. The man took it from the slave’s outstretched hand before slowly
spinning towards me. I threw my hands up, ready to fight.
“You certainly enjoy keeping me waiting,” the man said.
“Apologies, Your Majesty.” I jumped nearly a foot in the air at the
familiar voice behind me. I spun around to see Lord Plagis standing next
to… Pallas? Lord Plagis was younger, his hair still dark and his face
smoother, but still had that same slimy look to him, though.
“As I have said numerous times, this work cannot be rushed, Your
Majesty.” The woman spoke with no deference to the monarch before her.
She certainly sounded like Pallas, but it wasn’t her. They were almost twins,
but this woman was older and harsher. Her grey eyes were honed like
daggers as Plagis shot her a withering look. She ignored him.
“What news do you bring me, Runya?”
“The evidence continues to support my previous conclusions. With
every great beast felled, the animavita of our prisoners diminishes. It
follows the pattern I have seen in my own magic.” She hesitated, then
added, “And in yours.”
King Obion’s mouth was set into a harsh line. “And you have not
changed your opinion on the solution to this problem.”
Runya stood tall and proud, and I admired her resolve against the male
before us. “No. When a dragon is killed, the drop is tenfold than with any
other beast. We must call off the attack on Sacrignus Torr. The destruction
of the dragons on that scale can only result in one thing, the loss of all
magic.”
Plagis let out a grunt of disapproval. “As usual, Runya continues to
ignore the Great Prophecy. The boy continues to gain power, and he grows
more popular among the rabble every year. His latest victory against the
dragon Levania has the bard singing songs that will last through the age.”
“I base my opinions on facts and alchemy, Plagis, not ancient faetales
spun by drug-addled women.” I would have cowered from the face that
Runya gave the man, but his sleazy smile only grew.
“Yes, but I see how you have let that beautiful daughter of yours remain
plastered to the boy’s side. No mere coincidence, I’m sure. Tell me, has
Hadeon’s power diminished after he killed Levania?”
Runya’s face grew ugly, caught in her own logic. “No, but…”
“And there you have it. Proof enough for me, Your Majesty. The boy is
destined for greatness.”
 Plagis’ statement did not seem to ease the King’s mind. In fact, his face
grew even grimmer. He looked between his two advisors. “The attack will
continue. Plagis, make sure everything is as it should be.”
“Of course, Your Majesty.” The man gave a sweeping bow and shot
Runya one more satisfied smirk before leaving the room.
“Your Majesty, I must really—” Runya began.
“Do not think I have not also noticed your daughter’s position beside
my heir.” She hesitated but did not cower.
“My Lord, it is simply an affair of youth, youngling love. I’m sure once
Hadeon grows into his role as prince, he will leave her behind. I have
warned her of this myself many times.”
The king’s brow rose in thought. “Tell me, have you ever had absolutely
nothing?”
“I’m afraid I do not understand, Your Majesty.”
Obion let out a chuckle with no humor. “You are a knowledgeable
woman, but you have never been burdened by the curse that can be love.”
“I knew enough to give him something to fight for, didn’t I?” Runya
responded, but Obion seemed done with the line of thought.
“No matter. Is everything prepared for after the battle?”
“The enchantment is complete. But as I have stated before, the
likelihood of being able to return with a dragon’s heart intact is—”
“You have told me the odds, Runya. It is your job to make sure that
everything is prepared, nothing more.”
“Of course. Then I only need the last component.” King Obion nodded
as Runya stepped forward with a dagger. He pulled back his sleeve, and the
blade flashed as it cut across his fair skin. Runya quickly stowed the
weapon and pulled out a small vial. Glyphs flashed a deep grey around the
neck of the bottle, and as the blood dripped from Obion’s arm, it fell into
the vial without a single drop going to waste, guided by the magic.
As I stepped forward for a closer look, the scene dissolved into
nothingness. The last thing I saw was Runya’s face set in a look I had seen
many times on Pallas. Stoney resolve.
I stumbled in the dark again until I heard the rustle of legs, and a
familiar chitter in the dark.
“Spinner?” I scrambled after the sound until a soft blue light leaked
from around another bend. I ran towards it, and a cavern was revealed.
 Water dripped down the walls of the cave, dropping in a steady rhythm
off the end of stalactites into the glowing pool below. Wisps danced over
the pool’s surface, and it felt so familiar. This was where I needed to be,
what I needed to destroy. I couldn’t do that until I found my brother.
“Over here, Tori.” I spun, and in the heart of the cave grew a cherry
tree, the twin of the one in the gardens back home. This one blossomed
virulently, sending waves of delicate floral aroma towards me. Below its
protective branches, little Jun sat holding his youngling-sized harp,
strumming a tune and humming. He smiled at me and waved as if this was
just another day in the gardens of our marble palace.
“Jun, what are you doing?
“Shh, just listen.” The song he played turned somber, a slow and lilting
minor key melody that brought tears to my eyes.
“Why such a sad tune, brother?”
“Well, it is a dirge, sister.”
“Who is it for?”
His face was hidden in shadow. “Everyone.”
The reality of the chamber shifted, and Jun pulled away from me. “No!”
But it was too late. The branches of the cherry tree whipped down and held
me like chains. No longer blossoming, they were gnarled and barren. Roots
thrashed up from the ground, pinning me down as I fought fruitlessly to
escape.
As I was pulled below the earth, my mind was filled with even more
visions. The images came at me too quickly; I only caught small glances,
but I felt pain, pervasive and inescapable. The pain of an ancient body that
fought on despite how Death clawed after her. Battered and broken but
unwilling to surrender. With every new image, the pain flared.
Men in golden armor chased down a large, magnificent stag, whiter than
freshly fallen snow and with antlers containing hundreds of splits. Arrows
flew, piercing that vulnerable flesh, and blood stained the ground. The
blood flowed into the Varda River, wider than any castle. But the blood
didn’t stop until the banks were overflowing and forests and towns were
swept away.
Heat from the sun blasted at me as fae surrounded a cave carved in dry
sandstone. Inside, a terrible rattling echoed off the walls as a serpent, nearly
as large as a dragon, was poised to strike. His giant triangular head split as
he flashed his fangs, but the fae shouted, and glyphs flashed, collapsing the
cave on top of his head. When his rattle finally ended, sand pelted the fae as
the wind whipped up, pulling all life from the sparse surrounding plant life
until only heat and the scorched, cracked earth remained.
A massive harpoon flew from the deck of a ship, this time finding its
mark in the heart of a Leviathan smaller than the one I knew. His body
flashed a terrified red before turning a ghostly white, and he floated
listlessly in the waves. The waves grew, tossed by raging winds and pelting
rain until a storm violent enough to rip apart cities swallowed everything.
The rain was her tears. The tears of a mother, begging to spare her children.
I heard it in my own mother’s voice. Please, don’t take my son.
I felt roots digging into me, wrenching me apart as they split the earth
that was my skin. Those roots led to golden flowers, hundreds of thousands
in neat rows, waiting for their fae master. They were not kind. It wasn’t like
the forest, where roots gripped the earth with reverence and danced between
tree and fungi, life and death. Here, there was no rot, no rebirth, only death.
The roots dug down and stole mana straight from the earth. Mana that had
been stolen year after year after year for an age until what should have been
rich soil was nothing but dust. The roots grew down, pulling the mana
directly from the ley lines that flowed under Koron. They pulled and pulled
until the lines barely had anything left to give.
Those roots kept growing until they spread everywhere across the
continent, across our entire world. They reached into everything and
everywhere, and I saw them climb up into the heart of every man, woman,
and child, wrapping and squeezing them tight.
“No!” I tried to scream, but dirt filled my mouth. I thrashed, and I felt
the dirt dig under my nails and the roots tightened, threatening to cut off my
limbs and crush my heart.
“Tori!” Jun’s voice called to me, and my heart flared, but not with green
dragonfire, but instead a burning bright white light. It cut through the roots,
and my fingers broke through the dirt above me. I gasped, pulling as much
air in as I could as I hauled myself out of the hole.
My hands gripped onto huge cobblestones, and I was standing on the
mist district bridge, but it was shrouded in darkness. All I could see was
little Jun waiting for me.
I ran towards him, and as I did a shadow swept over him. He was back
to himself, tall with his hair cut short.
 “We have to fix this rift between us, Tori.” An enormous crack formed
in the bridge, separating us. He pulled away.
“Jun! What do I do? How do I fix this?” The bridge pulled further apart.
“Trust me.” He held out his hand.
I ran to jump across that great divide when erratic violet light flashed
off the metal around his neck, and I froze.
Out of the shadows, a hand curled around Jun’s neck. Hadeon’s wicked
face appeared, and his tongue snaked over my brother’s jaw.
“He’s mine now, Princess. You should have been there to protect him,
and now his heart belongs to me.” Lightning erupted from Hadeon’s
fingers, and Jun’s skin turned black as his power coursed through flesh. My
brother didn’t move or cry out. He just stood there, as his heart turned
blacker before my eyes.
“No!” I screeched and dove for them. “Jun, please fight!” He let out a
horrible scream that wasn’t human or fae, and the bridge beneath me
shattered. I was falling down into nothing. I tumbled, head-over-foot for
what felt like an eternity until I stopped with a bone-crunching thud. My
face collided with a dirt floor, and I felt my nose snap on impact.
I got my hands beneath me and rose on shaking arms.
“Jun?” He wasn’t there. Something else was. I felt hundreds of eyes
latched on me in the dark, the creatures lurking just beyond my sight.
Fae! Traitors! Liars! Murderers! They emerged from the dark, dead,
and horrible. They were the vestiges of the dragons who had once called
this place home. Some were no more than skeletons given life while others
still retained some of their rotting flesh. It hung off their frames in chunks,
and every once in a while, a single eye would glow from inside a hollow
socket. Talons raked into the earth around me as they came closer, some
breaking off the hollow bones. I drew my sword, but it was pointless. There
were too many, and in the back of my head, Queen Soraya whispered, you
can’t kill what is already dead.
Shadows slunk between the dragon’s legs, and I saw the fledglings.
Some were larger than oxen and some were so small I could have held them
in my arms. Children, the future of their people, all murdered.
Liars! Liars! Liars! They pounced, ghostly fangs and talons ripping into
me. I didn’t fight back. They were just babies, babies the fae had destroyed.
No, Jun was still out there. I need to save him. I needed to protect him.
As those razor-sharp teeth flashed in the dim light and their tongues
wrapped around me, I realized something for the very first time.
I didn’t need to save him; he needed to save me.
“Jun! Don’t leave me, please!” I reached into my heart, deep into that
well that now glowed with brilliant white light. It wasn’t just my power but
also his.
Jun, I need you.
Tori!
His voice felt far away, but I could hear it coming closer as my body
transitioned from pain to bliss. He would be too late, but I would get to see
him again. It was selfish, so very selfish. I tried to tell him to run, but I
couldn’t even think the words.
“LEAVE!” The creatures around me retreated, and my body fell to the
floor with another horrible crunch. My head throbbed, and my skin burned,
but I felt a warm and gentle hand on my face.
“Tori, Tori!”
“I’m still here, Jun.”
“We have to get out of here. He’s coming.”
I wanted to ask who, but again, I couldn’t find the words. Jun tried to
help me stand, but my legs gave out beneath me. I felt his arms wrap behind
my knees and I did my best to hold his neck as he carried me. I lay my head
against his chest, and I could hear our hearts beating in sync. He ran in the
darkness, but there was nowhere to go.
“Tori, can you call mana? We need to find—” The ground beneath us
shook with a deep tremor, then another.
“He’s here.” Jun’s voice shook in a way I had never heard before. The
tremors continued until I recognized them for what they were. Great
footsteps of a beast beyond my wildest nightmares. Jun’s hands clamped
around me in a painful vise. I pulled my face away from his chest and
wished I hadn’t.
From the depths of the cave, all I could see were his eyes, eyes that
glowed a red deeper than the heart of the earth. From the shadows, those
eyes followed us. As his steps grew closer, I could hear his talons cutting
into the rock below with an ear-splitting scratching sound that made my hair
stand on end. Below his eyes, his heartfire started to glow, the red was so
deep it was almost invisible. It illuminated his pitch-black scales, so dark I
could only see the highlights where the red light reflected off them dully.
He took a deep breath, and his fire illuminated his mouth and fangs as heat
like nothing I’d even felt before scorched my skin.
Leave her and go, little prince. She has already stolen something from
me. Do not make the same mistake.
His voice may have been in just our minds, but it was so deep and
menacing, I felt it vibrate through my whole body. Jun’s grip on me
tightened further.
“Never!”
Death gave a deep chuckle, and it reminded me so much of Abraxas my
heart spasmed. There was no mischief here, only destruction.
You cannot escape me. I am everywhere. I am inevitable.
“Jun.” My voice was barely a whisper. I saw tears glinting in his eyes as
I reached up to cup his face. “I’m sorry. I should have seen… should have
seen how strong you are. How strong you have always been. You are soft
and kind. I never understood how that took so much bravery. But I see it
now.”
“Tori, stop. Stop talking like this is the end.” He looked up, and I could
see the deep red fire reflected in his eyes. I heard Death stalking around us,
but I wasn’t afraid.
“Go, Jun. It will all be alright.”
He looked down at me. “Of course, it will be because we’ll be together.
Together, we can always face anything.”
I put my hand on his chest to feel his heart beating and from beneath my
fingers, a white bright light glowed. I pulled my hand away to see the
beautiful light of his heart. I saw the shadows there too, still trying to hold
his life in their deadly claws. This light wasn’t the mana of the earth, but
something that was uniquely ours.
It was his heart, but it was also mine. Two bodies, one soul. A soul split
into its opposite parts, but fit back together perfectly. And when those two
halves collided, we were stronger than even Death himself.
“I love you, Jun. I always have and always will, no matter what. I can’t
wait to see the man you have become.”
He squeezed my hand in his, and I saw some of those entangling
shadows burn away. They weren’t gone; they never would be, but they
didn’t hold power over him anymore.
Death spread his wings, and the cave was filled with deep red light. I
felt his network of shadows closing in. They were just that, shadows. We
were nothing but pure light. It was time to burn it all away.
Just below, I could feel the deep pool of mana, the deepest I had ever
felt. Death tried to keep that power from me, his shadows blocking it. It was
time to show him just who he was dealing with.
I laced my fingers through Jun’s, and he squeezed back until my bones
crunched. Death’s throat burned as he called his dragonfire.
“Together?” I asked softly.
My brother squeezed my fingers one more time. “Always.”
Death’s dragonfire swirled, ready to erupt. “Now!”
“BREAK!”
The ground below us split with a great crack, and Death stumbled.
Blue-green light shot through the cracks below us, a network of light
spilling into the cavern. I didn’t hesitate. I pulled all of it into us. Light,
pure and white burst from our hearts and the surrounding cave crumbled. As
I pulled more and more power from the earth, more and more cracks burst
forth until it wasn’t mana that flowed from beneath us, but magma.
Death staggered again, trying to find his footing as the ground gave out
beneath him, huge chunks of rock sank down and were replaced by pools of
glowing, molten rock. Everywhere he moved, his substantial weight would
cause more of the floor to give way. He hissed like a giant serpent as the
roof caved in.
He spun toward me, and Jun and his eyes widened. Reflected in the
darkness of his scales was our burning, white light. I watched in awe as our
light spread above our heads, unfurling like a great feathered tail. It wasn’t
dragonfire, but a light that burned like the sun, and as great wings
surrounded us, I felt more and more of the earth’s power weaving through
my heart and into Jun.
Death gave a tight grin. So, it was you. I almost didn’t recognize you.
Before I could question this, the floor beneath Jun and I gave out. I
snagged him in my arms tight, and the light merged our hearts together. As
boiling magma rose and the ceiling came down, our great white wings
surrounded us. We shot through the earth and into the sky above as
everything around us came crumbling down.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 54

Abraxas

I hadn’t taken my eyes off the Torr since Tori and her brother had entered it
that morning. It was nearly nightfall.
“Abraxas, come, have something to eat.” Avlyn laid their hand on my
shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. “You can’t glare through solid stone.”
I could try. I sharply pulled my shoulder from their grasp, and I heard
them release a long sigh. Nothing mattered to me right now, not food, drink,
or air. None of it mattered until she was back safe in my arms. I reached
down our bond and it felt warped, no doubt by the strange curse of this
land. But it was still connected. I tried to see into her mind, but it was
clouded to me, as it had been all day.
Then the bond tugged painfully, and I was met with only one feeling.
Fear. My claws extended, and I felt my horns rip from my temples. I heard
Avlyn gasp behind me at the sudden change. My mate was in trouble. The
beast inside me cowered from that place of Death, but the part of me that
was fae didn’t care. She needed me, and that was all that mattered.
I wanted to shift, but our bond was too distorted. I couldn’t pull the
power I needed. No matter, nothing would keep me from her. I moved to
rush towards the cliffs when strong arms wrapped around me from behind.
“Abraxas, no! You can’t go in there.”
“Release me now, Commander, if you wish to keep your arms.”
“Stubborn asshole! Get a grip on yourself. She’s going to be alright.”
I flung my arms wide, and Avlyn flew back off me. I spun on them, my
fangs extended, and I saw a flash of fear in their eyes, but it was overruled
by defiance.
 “I said I would always protect you, even if it’s from your dumbass self.”
They drew their sword. “Don’t make me hurt you.” I felt my lips twitch
when the ground beneath shook with a terrible tremor.
We stumbled, and both of us turned to the Torr.
“What was—?” Avlyn’s words were cut off as another massive tremor
shook us so violently, I fell to my knees. I could hear a commotion from the
camp, but none of it mattered.
Tori! Tori… what is going on?! I tried to scream at her through our
bond, but there was nothing. I reached further and was blinded by white
light hot enough to scorch even me. It raced up the bond, and I covered my
eyes as if it would do any good.
Then a crack louder than anything I had ever heard before sounded from
the cliffs, and the Torr began to crumble. Fissure after fissure burst through
the rock, and a massive landslide cascaded towards us, carrying debris and
dust with it. In a matter of moments, the entire cliffside was obliterated.
“Tori!” I tried to rise to standing, but the ground continued to fight me.
My eyes widened in fear as more and more of the Torr sunk down into the
earth.
“Abraxas, get back!” Avlyn’s shouts were barely discernible over the
sounds of destruction. As more cliff disappeared, I felt the heat of molten
rock rising out of the earth. A giant wave rose up from the ground, flowing
out of any remaining caves and openings.
Anything that remained of the Torr collapsed into that pool of magma.
Nothing was left.
“Tori!” It was a bestial roar, her name lost in it. I clamped my hands
over my heart until my claws drew blood. That white light still burned
inside my heart, and I felt the palms of my hand singe.
Then a cry rent the evening sky. It was a sound so otherworldly that I
couldn’t place it. A combination of a death throws, and a newborn’s cry
mixed with the screech of a giant bird of prey.
The pool of lava erupted, two great plumes spreading to either side as a
meteor brighter than anything I have ever seen burst forth from the center.
Like a newborn star, it shone and rose into the sky.
I shielded my eyes with my fingers but couldn’t look away as it rose
higher and higher, slowing down.
The light shrank as it rose, until it finally came to a halt. It lost its
momentum, and its path shifted as the star fell, straight down to the earth in
front of us.
I grabbed Avlyn and leaped down the nearby rise as it crashed, sending
shrapnel and dust in all directions.
Avlyn huddled under my arm, but as the dust settled, they raised their
head to look at the crater. “What the Huldu-loving fuck was that?”
I didn’t wait. I scrambled over the edge of the rise. The star had scarred
the earth, leaving a long trail in its wake. The earth there was burning and
glowed, but I was a beast of flames and never feared to burn.
Dust and mist still rose around its beating heart. As I approached, it
cleared, and I saw them. Tori and Jun wrapped tight in each other’s arms, as
if sleeping peacefully.
I shook them both. “Tori, Jun, please wake up.”
They stirred, their movements were mirrored as their eyes blinked and
limbs stretched. When they finally awoke, their gazes met, and twin smiles
broke across their lips. They started laughing. It was the laughter of
children, unrestrained and pure. Their arms wrapped around each other, and
they kept laughing as their bodies started to glow a beautiful soft white.
Avlyn crested the walls of earth behind me and gave a tight smile. “I
told you she’d be alright.”

W e moved T ori and J un back to camp , and they immediately passed

out on a cot together. I don’t know who fussed over them more, me, Pallas,
or Oryx. But eventually we all agreed they were in excellent health and just
needed some rest.
That didn’t mean I would leave them, however. Pallas had the same
inclination. We both sat in the dark tent, pointedly not looking at each other
as the twins rested peacefully, their breaths coming in slow, steady rolls.
An eternity passed as the silence stretched between Pallas and I. It was
so still that I could practically hear the grass growing beneath us.
“So, what happened out there?” she finally asked.
“I don’t know.” The truth spell had worn off with the destruction of the
Torr, but I found no reason to lie.
 She scrunched her face unattractively. “They rose into the sky on a
beam of starlight. That’s magic that this world has never known. You’re her
mate. Your hearts and souls are linked. You don’t know what it is?”
“It seems I may not be the only one who can claim the honor of sharing
her soul.”
Pallas looked to where the twins still lay, arm in arm.
“It is not the same,” Pallas insisted flatly. No room for argument. I
didn’t intend to. Her eyes lingered on Jun.
“I have no doubt of that. What Tori and I share is not the same as what
she and Jun do. I feel it may be something… older.”
Pallas flattened her lips until they disappeared, her mind wandering
away.
“You said that it was magic the world has never seen, but what if it is
just magic the world has forgotten?” I asked.
“When I saw them, I thought it was a star falling from the heavens.
What is it the old legends say? Dragons were made by the stars, who had
grown lonely in their eternity.” She paused, and her eyes met mine without
a hint of fear. “What’s even older than the gods?”
“Fenix,” I whispered. A prayer, one I had not spoken since I was a child.
This was sacred history; one I had been taught never to share. My people
were gone, and our secrets were nearly lost with them. What good did our
secrets do if they were dead, along with the rest? Pallas still held my gaze.
“The gods before the gods. Fenix, there is no translation. What is the
word for the heart of the rising sun and the death of the day that is claimed
by night? They were those who burned eternally. When an age came to a
close, they would die only to rise again from the stardust and chaos of
creation.”
“Is it possible that Tori and Jun…?”
“Your estimations are as good as mine, my lady. I think all we can know
is that we do not know. Whatever this is, it has never been seen before in all
the history the dragons have ever known.”
“Something new then,” Pallas mused, and I nodded. The silence
stretched between us again.
“You love him?” Her eyes sharpened immediately, and I raised an
eyebrow at her. “You would hide the best part of yourself from me?”
Her eyes softened, and for the first time in our conversation, she looked
away. “Yes, I love him.”
 “And yet you seek the affections of another. I will never understand the
hearts of fae.”
Her eyes sharpened, and her claws came out. “My love for Jun is not
based on unmitigated desires for another’s body, Abraxas. I don’t feel the
need to keep him trapped within my clutches at all times.”
“Then what is it based on?”
Her eyes were unfocused as she shuffled through memories and
thoughts. “Mutual understanding and… tenderness.”
“Tenderness… from you?”
She hit me with that ferocious glare that I found myself enjoying. It was
comforting to see her fighting back.
“And what of Avlyn?”
The corner of her mouth twitched up. “Perhaps that is closer to
unmitigated desires.”
I huffed a laugh, surprised. The flap of the tent opened like it had been
pushed by a ghostly hand, but no one entered. I heard the rustle of feet and
Pallas and I peered around the cot.
“Spinner?” She rolled onto her knees next to the ever-growing spider.
“Hey, I’m sorry about the shoe. It won’t happen again, ok?”
He gave a pleased chirp before turning his attention to me and hissing.
“I missed you as well, spider.”
He huffed at me before heading over to the cot, trying to settle himself
between the twins like a massive dog. The twins grumbled and woke.
Pallas and I rose, staring down at them. Tori’s eyes opened first, and she
rolled over, before freezing when she looked up at us.
“Oh gods, what happened?”
“What happened? What happened?!” Pallas was vibrating. “You sank
the entire Torr into the earth and shot out of it like a comet. That’s what
happened!”
“Pallas, too loud,” Jun moaned, covering his ears. She ducked down and
fussed over him again while Tori sat up. She placed an idle pat on Spinner’s
head before looking at me. I grabbed her hand and gave it a soft kiss. “And
how are you feeling, my World Breaker?”
She gave me a smile that was all teeth. “Ready to take on the Great
Hero.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 55

Pallas

“Y ou can’t be serious.”
“‘Fraid so, my lady,” Avlyn said with a massive grin on their face.
“Then stop looking so pleased with yourself,” I grumbled.
“No can do! Alright, let’s load in.” They wrapped an arm around my
shoulders and dragged me towards the monstrosity.
We had returned to Xyr for a brief respite, but everyone was eager to
find the next node in the River Kingdom. Everyone but me. It would be
weeks by horse and carriage. We didn’t have time for that, even if the entire
continent wasn’t crawling with soldiers trying to press into the Golden
Kingdom. So, we had to find another way.
That other way was a carriage with its wheels removed and replaced by
long planks of wood. The entire thing was caged in a huge iron frame that
had two massive rings on the top. The princess stood beside it, grinning
nearly as broadly as Avlyn.
“What do you think, Pallas?” She slapped the wooden side of the
carriage. “We could fit a dozen World Breakers in here.”
“I think there is no chance in the hells that I am getting in that thing.”
“Why, Pallas, I’m hurt. Do you not trust me?” Abraxas had come
around the side of the “carriage” and his look was positively predatory.
“Not even a little,” I admitted.
He laughed and slid his arm around the princess’s waist. “It was either
this or all of you on my back, and I didn’t want Tori to get jealous.” Tori
shoved him playfully, and I rolled my eyes.
Avlyn squeezed my shoulders again reassuringly as the royals
squabbled. Jun came up on my other side and grabbed my hand.
 “It’s this or a much longer version of our journey to the Torr,” he said
with a gentle smile. “You’re willing to face down a dragon but not fly with
one?”
I grumbled again, but really, I didn’t have a choice. I let them both push
me towards our vehicle. Avlyn opened the door, careful to avoid the iron
frame. I climbed inside, and the normal benches had been removed. The
whole thing was filled with thick fur rugs, blankets, and pillows. The glass
of the carriage windows had been taken out and covered, except for two
small slits on either side.
“We’ve got a day’s journey ahead of us. I figured it would be better to
be comfortable and able to spread out.” Avlyn said, before jumping into the
pile of pillows and stretching out to occupy half the cabin. Jun climbed in
next, seating himself delicately against the back wall. I couldn’t quite force
myself inside yet, so I turned to see Tori giving Abraxas a gentle kiss as I
felt the pull of mana. He shifted before I could even blink. Both he and the
princess were getting very good at this. She placed one more kiss on his
snout before turning and joining me at the carriage door.
She gave me a kind smile and waved her hand towards the awaiting
space expectantly. I hesitated until Abraxas gave a beat of his wings and the
gust of wind nearly took me off my feet.
Tori laughed as my hair flew into my face and mouth, sticking to my
lips. I grumbled and finally climbed into the carriage. I sat down next to Jun
as the princess kicked Avlyn’s legs to make room for herself. Avlyn sat up
and pulled the door closed, locking it in place with a latching beam.
The whole carriage shook as I heard the metallic clink of Abraxas’
talons against the iron rings, and my stomach dropped out as we lurched
away from the ground.
Someone was screaming. Oh, it was me. Muscular arms wrapped
around me, and Avlyn whispered in my ear, “I’ve got you.”
I quieted as I felt color rising into my cheeks. This was the closest we
had been since that day at the lighthouse. I reflexively wanted to jerk away
but I told Jun that I would be brave. Instead, I let myself relax into Avlyn’s
gentle embrace, at least until Abraxas rose above the castle roof.
“How high will we go?” I was nearly shouting and could barely hear
myself over the roar of the wind through the slats in the carriage. My hair
whipped around my head again.
 “Abraxas said we will stay just below the clouds, so we don’t get too
wet,” Tori responded. Somehow, her short hair managed to whip around her
head elegantly, like she was born to ride the wind.
We continued to rise, and I didn’t try to wiggle out of Avlyn’s grip,
especially as the air temperature continued to drop. Tori and Jun were both
looking out the small window and pointing.
“Wanna have a look, my lady?” Avlyn asked. I shook my head
ferociously. They chuckled and wrapped a fur around me before joining the
twins.
My fingers dug into the edges of the soft fur as I pulled it tighter around
myself. The trio gave an excited whoop and pointed out the small window.
Jun turned back to me. “Pallas, come look.”
“I’m fine right here, thanks.” Jun gave me a soft smile and turned back
to the window. After a few more minutes of excited chatter from the three
of them, my jealousy got the better of me. I crawled over beside Jun, and he
moved over to let me see out the small window.
We were so high that the trees below us looked smaller than ants. My
instinct was to pull away from the window immediately, but Avlyn set a
warm hand on my lower back and gave me a gentle smile, and I couldn’t
seem to pull away. I remembered the top of the lighthouse, and suddenly,
looking down at the incredible space between me and the ground seemed
less terrifying than holding Avlyn’s gaze.
As we flew over the countryside, I saw small lines of people and
soldiers traveling along the small brown strips that were the roads, cutting
across a sea of grass. The Vitmos river shimmered in the sun like a snake
carved from diamonds, and the sea stretched out beyond that, endless.
It truly was an exhilarating sight to see the world so very far away.
Suddenly, everything in life felt very small, single threads in a much greater
tapestry.
“Not something you see every day, eh, hellcat?” Avlyn gave me a warm
smile, and I felt the hand on my back tighten ever so slightly.
“No, it certainly isn’t.” We stayed at that window for quite some time,
until rolling grasslands gave way to snowy peaks, and I felt Abraxas bank to
the west.
Best not to fly directly over enemy territory. The king’s rumbling voice
echoed through my head, answering the question I had only thought.
How do I keep you out of my head, Your Majesty?
 Don’t think so loud.
I grumbled, and I heard deep rumbling in the sky above. Asshole.
Heard that. Quite a mouth on you, my lady.
I swatted at the air around my head like I could drive him off, and Jun
gave me a puzzled look. Tori understood immediately.
“Don’t pester her, Abraxas. I need her working.” She moved over to the
trunk in the corner. Unlatching it, she revealed dozens of scrolls stacked on
end.
“I figured we’d have time for a little work on the flight.” She pulled out
a scroll and revealed the most detailed map I had ever seen of the River
Kingdom.
“How funny. I had the same idea,” I replied, reaching into the satchel I
brought along.
I pulled out a few of my own scrolls and look back to see Tori’s face
twisted in displeasure.
“Lessons, huh?”
I ignored her. “Jun told me the practice of mindfulness and meditation
was common in Niata. Did you ever practice it?”
She shrugged her shoulders, but I saw the tightness in her face.
“Occasionally.”
“Well, it is the best starting place for controlling your power better.”
She tilted her head. “I feel like I’ve been pretty good thus far without
much concentration.”
“Obliterating everything in your path isn’t going to work every single
time, Princess.”
She shrugged again, unconvinced.
I sighed. “We don’t know what challenges we will face in the River
Kingdom, and when we do travel to Koron, brute force won’t cut it. My
mother made sure of that.”
She huffed, but shifted her body so she sat in a crossed-legged position,
her back tall and straight. “Alright. Tell me what I need to do.”
I unrolled one of my scrolls. It was a simple enchantment, only a few
glyphs arranged in a circle. I had once used it to lock the pages in my diary
as a youngling; my mother provided the magic to activate it. I spread the
paper out before us.
“The enchantment is like a knot, one that has been layered on itself a
thousand times over. You will need to tug at the threads of it gently, finding
where they move and loosen. Be careful not to weave it tighter.” I weighed
down the corners of the scroll, so the paper didn’t curl back in on itself.
“This enchantment is a simple lock. I want you to try and unmake it with
mana.”
Tori tilted her head at me quizzically. “Don’t I need to activate it first?”
I shook my head.
“If you activate it, that will make it easier to undo, your magic will
know itself even if you didn’t create the enchantment. I was hoping that Jun
would—”
“Hold on a minute there, Nightingale.” Avlyn placed their hand Jun’s
shoulder as he moved towards us. “I was hoping I could give it a shot.”
Jun looked at Avlyn, and something sly slid through his gaze. He
nodded. “Go ahead.”
Avlyn scooted forward in their crossed-legged position and placed all
their fingertips on the paper. They closed their eyes and took several deep,
long breaths. A faint amber light crawled across the glyphs I had inked on
the page. They opened their eyes and gave a proud smile.
“You’ve been practicing,” I observed.
“I had a good tutor.” They gave me a smile that had my stomach
writhing.
“Weeelllll, I guess I should try unraveling this thing,” Tori said. The
twins exchanged one of their looks that I knew meant they were
communicating in that way they did without words. “Any pointers, tutor?”
“Visualize your magic, or for you I suppose the flow of mana. Reach
out to the enchantment with it. You have already been doing this with your
connection to Abraxas. Tell me what you feel.”
It was Tori’s turn to close her eyes, her breath slowing, and I felt the
hairs on my arms stand on end as the air hummed with power.
“You’re not having trouble calling the mana, even this far from the
earth?” I asked.
“No, I’ve gotten pretty good at calling it; it’s controlling it that’s hard.”
She let out a breath, and I felt the power recede.
“What is it?”
“I’m just thinking about how Father was the one who taught me this.
It’s strange; he might have given me the key to controlling my power.” She
laughed but it overflowed with sadness. “It was all he ever wanted from
me.”
 “Some gifts come at a price we would never be willing to pay, but fate
gives us no other choice,” Jun said. They shared one of their knowing looks
again, but this one was much sadder.
“Focus, Tori. Use whatever you can. You’ll need it all if you want to
fight Hadeon.”
Her brow furrowed as she focused, her eyes closing. “I can feel the
enchantment. I can taste and smell it, too. It kind of smells like fish.” She
peeked open her eye to see Avlyn’s reaction and was greeted by a splash of
water in the face.
“Hey!” She attempted to tackle the Lieutenant.
“Younglings, focus please.” I sighed. They scrapped a moment more
before both laughed and sat back into position. She closed her eyes again.
“It feels like… you’re right, like a knot. But it’s moving and changing
as I try to get a better idea.”
“Yes, it will try to adapt to you. You’ll have to outsmart it.”
“And how exactly do I do that?”
“That’s what you are here to figure out.” She frowned but didn’t open
her eyes to argue. She sat quietly. The only way I knew she was focusing
was the very subtle pulse of her power on the page in front of me.
“Well this is about as exciting as watching ink dry. What will we do to
pass the time?” Avlyn raised a brow at me.
“Don’t worry, I brought some more exercises for you, too.” Their face
fell. “Gods, it’s like basic training all over again.”

T he hours passed easily . J un had brought his small harp with him . I
had found it outside our door a few days prior with nothing but a note that
said, “A guide for the storm.” I hadn’t understood but it had made Jun
chuckle. Hearing him play even a few casual tunes on it brought me so
much joy I completely ignored the maps I was supposed to be studying to
listen. Occasionally, Avlyn would huff as they overextended their well of
magic and needed to take a break to recover, but the princess sat in perfect
concentration the entire time.
 “I’ve never seen her focus this long. Gods know she couldn’t do it
during sword training.”
“This is different,” Tori responded, and we all jumped. “This is like the
best puzzle I’ve ever had. Every move I make causes a reaction, a
countermove. It’s almost like a sword fight, and I need to learn to read my
opponent the same way.” There was a soft fizzle and the amber light on the
page in front of her winked out of existence as the ink of the page floated
away, leaving an unmarred white page behind. She gave me a cocky smile.
“Looks like I won this duel.”
She looked over at Jun. “You were always better at puzzles than me;
you would be great at this.”
He strummed his harp, looking thoughtful. “I am good at it. I just didn’t
want to make you look bad.” She crumbled up the paper and threw it at
him.
“You did well. But that was a basic enchantment, and it took you over
two hours. We won’t have that kind of time in Koron.”
Her face grew hard, but she nodded. “Then I’ll have to get better. Do
you have more?”
“Don’t worry, Princess; I came prepared.” I opened my sack to show her
a dozen more scrolls. A deep, rumbling laugh cut through my mind. I had
almost forgotten about the dragon carrying us across the continent.
We have a great distance more to travel. Best get to work.

T he sun was hitting the horizon when I felt A braxas begin to

descend from the sky. The princess had burned through half the scrolls I had
prepared. She had gotten a bit faster, but she was sweating, and it was
clearly tiring. Her teeth were grinding as she worked on a particularly
complex one.
“Give it a rest, Princess. We don’t want you burnt out,” Avlyn advised.
They had stopped practicing hours ago and had been napping beside me,
their leg pressed up against mine.
 “I’ve almost got it,” she huffed, more sweat appearing on her brow. A
look flashed across her face, and I realized she must have been talking with
Abraxas. “Focus on flying, domineering reptile.”
I heard the deep rumbling I now recognized as Abraxas’ draconian
laughter. My seat left the floor of the carriage as he took a much more
aggressive dive, and I screamed, clinging to Avlyn.
Tori shouted something at him, but I didn’t hear it because all I could
focus on was Avlyn wrapping their arm around me and pulling me close.
I flushed and looked up to see Jun giving me a very Tori smirk from
across the carriage. I did something I hadn’t in centuries and stuck my
tongue out at him in a rude gesture. He laughed and gave me a soft smile of
encouragement.
Only a few moments later, our movement slowed dramatically, and I felt
the soft impact of the carriage on the ground. “Oh, thank the gods.”
I scrambled towards the door, but it opened before I could reach it.
Abraxas stood outside looking disgustingly smug. “You are very welcome,
Pallas.”
Jun laughed behind me and helped me out of the carriage. I hadn’t
noticed it as we had descended, but the air here felt sticky and wet, and my
neck immediately started sweating. I looked around to see our landing
location was a small clearing in a deep jungle. Huge, broad-leafed plants
fought against even taller trees that towered over all of us, their canopies
blocking the sun. Even without the direct light, it was sweltering, and I
found myself panting.
Beside me, Jun took a deep breath, pulling that moist air into his lungs.
“Gods, I missed this. It feels almost like—” He paused and looked over at
Tori, but she was helping Avlyn unload something off the carriage. “Home.”
“We best get a move on before the evening rains hit us,” Abraxas said,
looking up at the clouded sky.
“It would go faster if you would help us unload, Your Majesty,” Avlyn
called from the carriage.
“A king does not lower himself to such menial tasks, Commander. That
is what I brought you along for.”
Avlyn rolled their eyes. “How I always get stuck with all you royals, I’ll
never know.” I walked over to them, the thick layer of leaf litter crunching
under my feet.
“How can I help?”
 “I’ve got it. I just like to give him a hard time. No need to strain
yourself,” they said with a jovial smile.
“I won’t break, Avlyn.” I held out my hand to take hold of the trunk
they held in front of them.
The smile reached their eyes. “No, you certainly won’t.” They let go of
the trunk and bid me to follow the rest of the crew.
My feet sunk further in with the added weight, but I followed after Jun
into the thick of the jungle. He grabbed the handle on one side of the trunk,
and we swung it between us as we continued to walk in silence. Well, our
silence. The forest around us was alive with life, birds in every shade flying
from tree to tree, and creatures rustling the leaves unseen.
I soaked it all in and realized in the space of a few weeks I’d travel
further from my home than I ever had in the five hundred years before. I
opened my mouth to speak when the trees before us parted and I was
greeted by an extraordinary sight. The forest had dropped away into a
stoney canyon, a great waterfall cascading down into a tranquil pool at the
base. Carved into the walls and rising up above the surrounding trees were
stone buildings that more resembled temples than homes. Their tiered shape
flowed from a square base, and each level was decorated with steps and
golden carvings. The images were inlaid with turquoise and red stones, and
verdant green plant life sprung from every crack and crevasse as if it
couldn’t have been stopped had the designers tried.
Flat-bottomed boats floated along the pool below, pushed by porters
with long sticks. Beneath their decks, I could see the shimmer of a
magnificent magenta fish that was longer than the boat above it.
More waterfalls flowed from the canyons’ side and away from us; the
city perfectly existed within its surroundings instead of fighting them. I was
so entranced I didn’t notice a small group of locals until they were nearly
upon us.
They were dressed in boldly colored robes with large, geometric
patterns, similar to the carvings on the stone walls. They fell straight from
the shoulder to the floor and were relatively plain except for the massive
collars that lay across the wearers’ neck and shoulders, made from golden
cloth and trimmed with a complex pattern made from gems and stones of
every color. Two women wore headwear that mimicked these collars,
extending above the head like the rising sun.
 Jun gave me an apologetic smile before hoisting the weight of the trunk
back onto me and walking over to stand beside his sister and the king.
“Lak'ech Ala K'in, King Abraxas. It has been too long.” One of them
greeted him and pressed their two index fingers together, tapping them to
their forehead. The woman beside her did the same.
“Lak'ech Ala K'in, Queen Xareni, Queen Itzayana,” Abraxas greeted,
mimicking the gesture. “May I present to you, the Prince and Princess of
the Pearl Kingdom, Jun and Tori Khato.” The twins both mimicked the
gesture as well before Tori spoke.
“Thank you for welcoming us into your home, Queen Xareni and Queen
Itzayana.”
“We are honored to be received by you,” Jun added with a soft smile.
The queens did not return it.
“Come inside. There is much to discuss.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 56

Tori

W edifficult
were led through the halls of the River Kingdom palace. It was
to think of it as one. Each floor of the palace was open to the
outside, and the building seemed to be mostly made of arches and columns,
with very few walls. Where walls did block the flow of air from the outside,
they were covered in mosaic murals that were absolutely stunning. Artisans
had laid out thousands of tiles made of glass, metal, and stone to recreate
the beauty of the world outside. Well, at least to pay it homage.
As the Queens led us to the top of the pyramidal building, one in
particular caught my eye. Azure glass had been transformed into thousands
of scales that flowed along the back of a beast that stretched from one end
of the hall to another. A stylized face held golden fangs and horns that
looked very similar to the one I now saw every night.
“A cousin of yours?” I asked, looking at Abraxas. He ran his longer
fingers over the tiles on the wall thoughtfully.
“No, not a cousin. But a lover, perhaps?” He smirked at me, and I
slapped his arm. He laughed, but the queens in front of us turned around
with a disapproving glare, and we hopped away from each other like
younglings caught in the gardens.
The rest of our journey to the top passed in silence except for my
embarrassingly loud breathing as we climbed more and more stairs. I felt
like my lungs were going to give out when the floor beneath me finally
flattened out. We had come to the top of the pyramid, and the square floor
had been covered with dark tiles laid out in a circle that touched all four
edges. White moonstones had been inlaid to illustrate the constellations that
match the sky above.
 “What day does this sky represent?” I asked, motioning to the floor.
Queen Itzayana turned to me with a quizzical look. “The winter solstice,
our most holy of days," she said simply.
“We have the biggest celebration then!” A small face popped out from
behind the queen’s skirts. Prince Aapo, the youngest of all fae royals, was
born only a decade ago. He was the spitting image of his mother, from his
bold eyebrows to the curve of his aquiline nose.
“Oh, and what happens that day?” I questioned. His mother subtly tried
to push him away, but he barged forward.
“The sun is reborn, and when his light breaks over the roof of the
palace, we offer a sacrifice to honor him!”
“Oh, and what do you sacrifice?”
“Sheep, mostly,” his mother answered before he could.
“Sounds very formal.”
He screwed up his face at that. “Yeah, it can be boring, but there is
always a big party later.”
“Aapo, that’s enough.” Queen Xareni stepped around her wife and gave
the boy a stern look, and he looked down at his toes.
Both of his mothers turned and headed towards the altar at the center of
the roof, but I leaned in and whispered to the boy, “Sounds like a lot of
fun.”
He dared a smile at me. “It is! You should come; we never get any
visitors.”
“Aapo, to me.” Queen Itzayana called. He scuttled away but gave me
one last smile first. She pulled him into her lap as she sat down near the
altar, and Queen Xareni sighed.
“The boy is right. Our kingdom has both suffered and benefited from its
remote location. Our jungle is impossible for outsiders to traverse, and the
river is treacherous on her kindest days. King Abraxas is one of the few
visitors we ever have.”
She looked at me, and I realized she was trying to open up the
discussion.
“But your army has joined ours; how did they leave if the jungle is—”
“I said it is impossible to pass for outsiders, Your Highness. Our people
know this land, and they have no reason to fear it.”
I nodded. I did not mean to offend. The Pearl Kingdom's jungle had not
been as dense as this one or as ancient, but the humid air and rich scent of
life made my heart ache for a land that held nothing for me anymore. I
wanted the queens to understand I saw the beauty of this place, perhaps
better than most. Now was not the time.
Queen Itzayana spoke next. “I always did wonder how you managed to
visit us so easily, Your Majesty.”
Abraxas gave a casual shrug. “Is a man not allowed to have his
secrets?”
“It seems you have many of those, old god.”
At that, Abraxas’ face tightened. “Indeed. But it is a secret no longer.
Your Majesties, we have been allies for many centuries. Your kingdom has
always kept to the old religions, and I—”
“Spared us from your armies and swords.” Queen Xareni’s voice was
not kind.
“Yes.” Abraxas’ face turned to that icy mask I hated. “I did spare you;
few others received the same kindness.”
“And now you have come to collect,” Queen Itzayana surmised. She
pushed Aapo from her lap and stood tall, not shrinking back at all. “We
have sent our armies to your war front despite advice against it. We do not
expect to see many of our people again as they will lay dead on a battlefield
fighting against an unbeatable opponent. We have done this out of mutual
respect and…” she paused for several moments. She locked eyes with her
wife, who nodded. “And a desire to see the balance of power in this world
shift. But we have done more than any other, and still, you ask more of us?”
I stepped forward. “Your support thus far has been invaluable, and we
come here today because of our mutual respect for you and your kingdom.
But your kingdom holds something we need. We wish to come to an
agreement.”
The queens exchanged glances again. “Speak your mind, Princess Tori.
What have you and the king come all this way to claim from us?”
Abraxas unrolled the map Pallas had drawn for us. She had added more
details to the River Kingdom and marked the assumed location of the node
a few leagues outside the city of Manan. The queens' eyes tracked Abraxas'
finger as he circled our target.
“Outside your city, there is a spring of wild magic, of mana. We need to
destroy it.”
The color fled from both the queens’ faces. Behind them, their
entourage rustled with panic and annoyance. The queens moved away from
us, joining them, hushed whispers spreading like wildfire.
This wasn’t good. I locked eyes with the young prince, who remained
seated behind the altar, away from his mothers. He held his body tight,
clearly upset by the arguing. I gave him a soft smile, and he looked away
shyly, but I saw a grin spread on his face. I screwed up my eyes and stuck
out my tongue, and he gave a soft laugh. It warmed my heart and calmed
me. I needed all the calm I could get.
The queens turned back to us, their posture tall and proud. This
definitely wasn’t good.
“You speak of the cenote, one of our most ancient and sacred places.
And you wish to destroy it? Why would you want to do such a thing?”
Abraxas leaned forward onto the table before us. “As you assumed, that
place holds power. Your people’s own legends speak of it. That power now
feeds directly into Koron, into Hadeon’s magic. By destroying it, we
weaken him.”
“Even if this was true, surely it would weaken our kingdom as well?”
“How much more could it possibly weaken?” Abraxas shot at them.
Queen Xareni shook. “I expected more from you, kuhul ajaw. You
should know better than any other that while our access to magic has died,
the earth’s still remains. Our kingdom flourishes as we have protected it for
centuries. We are not separate from our earth, as so many others so foolishly
believe. She is our mother, the great womb of us all, and you wish to maim
her.”
“Our power would grow weaker,” Queen Itzayana said. “While yours
would grow stronger. Do not think we don't see this, King Abraxas. You
position yourself well.”
At that, Abraxas growled. “Let it be said here and now I have no desire
to rule this world.”
“Then what is your goal?”
Hadeon’s death. That had always been what Abraxas desired, above all
else. Revenge for his people. Hadeon’s father had started the war against
the dragons, and his heir finished it.
I wanted it, too. For my mother, for Jun’s suffering, and for Pallas’. For
everyone who had suffered under Hadeon’s cruelty. It had become more
than that. I needed these queens to see it.
“You have seen what the Golden Kingdom has become. Their greed has
sucked this earth dry. King Obion started the War of Flames, promising to
restore fae to their former glory. But every action he took was for his own
gain, and all it did was push us farther away. Magic died as the dragons
were killed. He knew this, but he did not stop. He pushed forward, seeking
a way to consolidate power for himself. And now Hadeon carries on that
legacy. Ambrosia grows and strips the earth where once there were verdant
lands full of food. The rivers flood and wash away more and more every
year. Storms rage in ways they never had before. This is all connected. Our
earth, she is already maimed; she is dying.”
I felt it every time I reached for her power. Her pain lingered in every
drop. But every time, there had also been hope.
“It is not too late to correct this,” I declared.
“You speak beautiful words, Princess Tori. You stand beside the last
dragon and speak of the earth as if you know her, have spoken to her, and
learned her truth. You may be a twin, but no twin can claim all these things.
So, tell me, who are you?” Queen Xareni’s words were strong, but
underneath them, I heard the plea. The plea for an answer, a solution that
she and her people could not find.
I felt a tug on my heart as mana flowed through me. The golden bond
between Abraxas and I shimmered and pulsed with it; physical touch was
no longer needed between us.
He shifted; the whole plaza shadowed as his great wings ripped out of
his back. Dark scales consumed his pale features, and his eyes turned that
burning gold as he grew. His massive, scaled form shimmered under the
setting sun, hues of deep blues and greens dancing across his hide like the
sea under a stormy sky. Screams sounded from around us. People dropped
to their knees as the dragon Abraxas formed before us.
“K’inich Ajaw…” Queen Xareni whispered the prayer, fear etched into
her face. Everyone cowered away from him. Everyone but the small prince
Aapo, who stood and approached with awe on his face. I gently grabbed the
prince’s hand in mine, but he didn’t shake as Abraxas let out a deafening
cry.
“Aapito, to me,” his mother cried, but he was entranced, so I turned him
and gently led him back to them. As soon as we were close, they snatched
him into their arms.
I stood before them as they cowered. “Who am I? I am Princess Tori
Khato, the mate of the last dragon, the twin sister of Jun Khato, and the
Breaker of Worlds.”
 They blanched white, their hands wrapping tighter around the boy in
their arms.
“The future may be unknown, Your Majesties, but you can either join it
or be left behind. What will you do?” Abraxas let out another roar behind
me, and they shook, but they met my stare. “What sort of future do you
want for him?” I gestured to Prince Aapo. “One where he will be forced to
obey the power that be, those who would destroy this world for their
meager gains? Or would you rather have one that is unknown, but he may
be able to grow to heights you have never imagined?”
To my surprise, Queen Itzayana stood and approached me.
“Yana…” Xareni whispered behind her, but she did not turn. She stood
tall, taller than me even, her gaze fierce as she held mine. She looked up at
the dragon behind me, and I saw the shadows of his flames fall across her
face.
A moment more, she gazed into the eyes of a god, and then she pressed
her two index fingers together and raised them to her forehead. “What’s
ours is yours. Tell us what we must do.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 57

Pallas

T heladyroom I had been given was lovely. Everything was a set that a fine
would need. Books lined the shelves, most in the common
language, but many were in the ancient tongue of the region. I flipped
through a few, and I felt the old spark light within me of a challenge. I just
needed a few weeks and some alone time in the library to master it. The
language was highly symbolic; it would be easy to memorize the first one
thousand characters or so, and I was sure that I could make my way through
most of it then.
I started to pull the book on translation out, but my hand shook. Why go
through the effort when we would leave soon for what could easily be the
end of us all?
My hand shook again when a tan one landed on the book instead. “New
project of yours?” Jun’s warm smile lightened my heart.
“Is your sister teaching you how to sneak around? I didn’t hear you
come in.”
He laughed. “We’ve been sneaking together for over two hundred years.
I’m quite proficient all on my own.” He handed the book to me, and I
grasped it in both hands, trying to calm their shaking.
He eyed me curiously. “What’s wrong?”
“I’m just worried about finding the mana nodes here. River kingdom
architecture is so different from what I’ve studied before.”
“Pallas, come on, talk to me.” Jun reached out and set a gentle hand on
my cheek.
I shook my head. “I’m just scared. I’ve always been scared of him.
What if he…?” Tears started to flow again. I felt his warm arms wrap
around me. I was so shocked by the contact that it stopped my sobs.
“It’s alright, Pallas. I’m scared, too.” Jun held me tightly, and it felt so
right and warm that, for a moment, all those doubts fled.
“How can you be so calm then?” He held me at arm's length so he could
look into my eyes.
“Well, having a master glyph expert teaching me how to control my
voice magic has helped.” He smiled at me, and I smiled back.
A soft knock on the door was followed by Tori popping her head in.
“May I come in?”
I nodded, wiping what remained of my tears away.
“Jun, do you mind giving Pallas and me a few minutes? You know, for
girl talk?”
He twisted his face. “Girl talk? Who’s the girl that’s going to join Pallas
for this?”
Tori made a rude gesture at her brother. “Fine, stay if you want, ass.”
Jun smiled, and it was wicked. The princess rolled her eyes and turned to
me.
“If we are going cave diving tomorrow, your hair is going to be a
problem,” she stated flatly.
“What’s wrong with my hair?” I combed it nervously.
“It’s long and luxurious. It will get in the way.” Tori moved to stand
behind me. “May I?” I nodded my head.
She guided me to the chair in front of the vanity and gently ran her
hands through my hair, softly brushing it and dividing it into sections. Her
touch was so light it sent tingles down my spine, and I shivered. I saw a
gentle smile in the mirror, and she continued, starting to braid the hair near
my temple.
“Is this taught in the barracks?” I asked.
She laughed. “No, I used to force Jun into letting me do this to him.
Didn’t I?” she called over to him. I saw Jun sit down on the bed and rub his
head absentmindedly, perhaps remembering when she wasn’t so gentle.
“He didn’t complain too much," Tori added with her own wicked grin.
“Yes, I did,” her brother retorted, and she just laughed.
“Recently, I’ve been practicing on Abraxas.” The image of the fearsome
dragon king with his hair in a long, delicate braid laced with flowers and
clips almost had a smile on my face. Almost. She smirked at me again,
looking for my reaction. I couldn’t smile back.
 “I’m scared, too, you know.” I stiffened in my seat. “It’s good to be
scared. It means you know what we face and what our failure will cost us.
You’ve been instrumental in this, Pallas. We couldn’t have done this
without you.”
I didn’t say anything. It still felt wrong after all this time. Hadeon
haunted my every thought, even now. Going against him felt so unnatural. I
looked in the mirror and saw Jun smiling up at me. I would do this for him.
I would never let Hadeon get him back.
Tori finished up the braid, which wrapped around my head like a crown,
holding the hair tight to my head. She smiled and patted it lightly. “Much
better. Shows off your pretty face.”
I twisted my face at her, and she laughed again.
“I have one more thing for you.” She cupped her hands in front of me,
and I watched as shimmering blue mana pooled in her hands. It was like a
tiny star, threads of it orbiting the whole as she gathered up the power. I saw
her lace it with that white magic that flowed between her and Jun. She
compressed it tight, then sent it gently into my chest, where it sat like a
warm embrace over my heart.
“What’s this?”
“You’re not the only one who can run experiments, you know, Pallas.
Think of it like a container of mana. I’ve been practicing making bigger
ones for Abraxas so he could transform without me nearby.”
“Tori, I don’t have any fae magic. This will be useless in me.”
Her face lit up with that annoying smirk that was starting to grow on
me. “Perhaps. Just consider it good luck, then. Something to remind you
that at the end of all of this, you will always have Jun and I, no matter
what.”
“Jun… and you?” I raised an eyebrow at her.
There was no teasing in her expression. “Yes, and me. Thank you,
Pallas. Thank you for everything.”
I reached up and grabbed her hand, which lay on my shoulder. She
didn’t have to say anymore. It seemed she couldn’t help herself.
“I also know a certain someone else who would never forgive me if
anything happened to you.” I scowled, and she chuckled.
“I don’t know what you are talking about.”
“Birds of a feather, indeed.”
T ori and J un bid me good night , and for the first time I could
remember, Jun left me for his own room. With them both gone and the
sunset, suddenly, the beautiful room I was in felt like a tomb. I climbed into
bed. It was much too large for just me. I hadn’t realized how much I had
grown used to Jun’s presence. I hadn’t thought about how we had shared a
bed every single night for the last few months, even if that bed was
sometimes a ship’s deck or a musty cave.
He’d been smiling and laughing more, and it brought me so much joy.
That dark, selfish part of me longed for him, longed to keep him in the dark
with me. If we were both broken, then at least we would have each other. I
shook my head. No. No, I would not want that. Even if Jun left me behind, I
would be happy because he deserved that. He deserved to be whole. It was I
who didn’t deserve that.
As I tried to make myself comfortable in the cold sheets, a knock came
at my door again.
“Enter.”
Avlyn’s beautiful face looked around the door to find me on the bed.
“Oh, I didn’t realize…”
“It’s alright, Commander. I wasn’t ready for bed, anyway.” I threw back
the sheets and sat on the end of the bed as they came in, shutting the door
behind them.
“I just wanted to see how you were getting on. We have quite a trek
ahead of us tomorrow.”
“The princess did my hair, so you can say I’m very prepared.”
They chuckled. “That’s good to hear. I didn’t need to worry about you at
all then.” They flashed their teeth at me, and I looked away. “Or maybe I
should. Is there anything else you need, Pallas?”
“Nothing I deserve, Commander.”
I felt their fingers trace under my chin, and I lifted my eyes to meet
theirs.
“How long are you going to go on punishing yourself?” Avlyn asked.
“How long does it take to earn redemption?”
 “Dunno.” That was all they said.
“Dunno?! Is that all you have?”
“I’ve never tried to be redeemed before.” They shrugged their
shoulders. “I’ve done terrible things in my life, too, Pallas. I know there are
those out there who likely wish for my death; pray for it. I could try to
justify it, say it was for survival or for some greater good. But that feels
cheap like I’m sweeping their pain away. So, I don’t try to redeem it; I let it
sit with me and shoulder all the pain that I can.”
“Doesn’t that eat away at you?”
“Some days, yes. Sometimes it’s almost too much.”
“So, how do you go on?”
To my surprise, a smile spread across their lips. “I use it. All that weight
I carry is a reminder of what it costs to have those I care for safe. I never
forget what a blessing it is to have my soldiers, my king, or my friends with
me. Everything in this life has a price, and if I am to be the one who bears it
for them, then I will.”
They looked at me with those deep eyes, and their smile grew into
something lascivious. “And I must be doing something right because the
gods have blessed me with a beautiful and erudite woman waiting for me in
bed.”
I felt the color rise on my cheeks and couldn’t let them win, not yet.
“Erudite? Someone’s been studying.”
“Anything to impress you.” They leaned in, and I felt their hand slide up
my thigh, sending bolts of pleasure straight between my legs, and my
stomach flipped.
“I’ve been trying to impress you ever since you kissed me. I haven’t
been able to stop thinking about it.” Their other hand came up and gently
wrapped around the back of my neck, and I couldn’t have escaped even if I
wanted to. I didn’t want to. I wanted nothing more than the feeling of them
on me right now.
“I’m not good, Avlyn. You have to know that.”
“Pallas, right now, I really don’t fucking care.” They closed that final
distance, crashing their lips into mine. A soft moan escaped me, and I threw
my arms around their neck, pulling them down on top of me as we crashed
into the bed.
Avlyn wasn’t small, and the feeling of their entire weight pressing into
me was divine.
 I wrapped my hand around the back of their neck, careful not to snag
any braids with my nails, as I twisted their head slightly so I could deepen
the kiss. Their mouth opened, and I explored them with my tongue. I was
quickly drunk on their taste. Their soft tongue played with mine, and each
meeting exploded with long overdue satisfaction.
Their callused fingers moved over my skin with such reverence it felt
like worship. They traced the crests on my ribs and across my stomach. I
pulled our mouths apart because I needed air, my blood racing so fast that
there was nothing left in my lungs. Avlyn moved their lips to my neck, each
kiss spreading over my skin like ripples in a pond. Their fingers traced
swirls beneath my belly button until they came to my hips, following the
shape of it down between my thighs.
As they brushed the sensitive skin of my inner thigh, I shivered, and I
heard them elicit a soft moan against my neck. They moved until that
venerating touch pressed down on the bundle of nerves that so desired it…
and feared it.
My whole body flinched, and my heart stopped. I tried to moan, to
move to cover it up as I would have before, but Avlyn knew. They pulled
back immediately.
“It’s alright. I’m fine!” I tried to grab their neck and pull them back to
me, but Avlyn gently grabbed my extended hands, locking our fingers
together and holding themselves away.
“Pallas, it’s alright. Gods know I would understand after everything
you’ve been through.” They pulled further back, and I almost screamed.
“This was too soon. I’m sorry.”
“Please, Avlyn, please don’t go. I’m sorry, I’ll do better.” Tears rose in
my eyes, and I looked down at the floor to hide them.
“Hey.” They grabbed my chin gently, tracing a thumb over my cheek.
“You don’t owe me anything. You understand that, right?”
I grabbed their wrist, leaning into their touch. “I know. I know I don’t.
Maybe you’re right; I’m not ready for more. Not yet. But… will you kiss
me, please?”
Their eyes softened. “Is that really what you want? If I leave now, it
changes nothing between us. I’m happy to wait as long as you need me to.”
They would. It wasn’t my body they wanted. It was me. How long had
it been since I’d felt anything like that? I leaned forward again so my lips
met theirs. They didn’t retreat, so I grasped their cheeks in my hands,
tracing the high cheekbones with my fingertips. I shifted my weight, so they
fell back onto the bed with me. For a moment, our lips parted, and they
laughed.
“I told you I was way too lenient with beautiful women.”

A fter what seemed like hours , I cuddled into A vlyn ’ s chest and
listened to their heart slow down as they fell asleep. The same sleep never
claimed me. I traced my fingers over Avlyn’s cheekbones and soft skin one
more time. They were absolutely beautiful. I pressed my lips softly against
their cheek and walked over to start on the book of translation I’d been
toying with earlier. Avlyn shifted as I got out of bed but didn’t seem to
wake. I walked across the room, my feet light on the floor. A hand slammed
over my mouth, and another wrapped around my waist.
“Nice to see you, gorgeous,” Luxos whispered in my ear. I tried to
scream, but his shadows snaked under his hand and gagged me so no sound
could emerge. I struggled against his grip and threw an elbow back into his
stomach like Tori had shown me.
It wasn’t that hard of a hit, but he staggered and hissed loudly. “Pallas,
enough.”
“Let her go, Shadow Walker.” I squeaked as I heard Avlyn behind us.
Luxos spun us around. Avlyn stood mostly undressed, holding a small
dagger, poised and ready to strike.
Luxos chuckled, “Up to your old tricks, Pallas? I didn’t think they were
really your type.” He clamped his arm tighter around me but moved his
hand so his thumb ran underneath my breast. Avlyn’s eyes locked onto it,
and they snarled. “Tell me, Commander, she always was so good with her
tongue. Did she show you that?” Avlyn lunged, but Luxos anticipated the
move and dodged out of the way.
Avlyn spun in a way that almost defied logic and thrust the dagger into
Luxos’ side. He groaned, and I felt his hot blood spilling down my leg.
Before I could even process that, a sword flashed, and more blood sprayed
everywhere. My entire nightgown was drenched, and it wasn’t only Luxos
blood.
Avlyn staggered away, clutching what remained of their arm. Crimson
rivulets ran between the fingers that clutched where their other hand had
been. I screamed and screamed, but no sound came out. Darkness and cold
overtook me with the smell of death and roses. Avlyn’s mangled body
disappeared as Luxos carried me away.

OceanofPDF.com
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 58

Tori

“W here were the fucking wards?!” I slammed my fist on the table, and
the two queens staggered back.
“Tori, this isn’t the place.” Abraxas’ voice was rough. His face was pale,
but he tried to retain his composure.
“Like hell, it’s not. They said they had wards in place against magical
intrusion. He still got in here. He took Pallas, and Avlyn…” I tried to not
cry; I really did. All I could see was their arm wrapped in those blood-
stained sheets as they’d run to find me.
“They won’t be able to fight again, Abraxas. If we had the rest of their
arm, maybe… but…” It had vanished along with Luxos and Pallas.
“Princess Tori, we understand your distress, truly,” Queen Xareni said.
“Our Xaman have done all they can to maintain our wards these last
centuries, but none of us are still blessed with the gift of the earth as you
are. Trust me, we have much to lose should Emperor Hadeon’s wrath come
down upon us as well.”
I looked down to see Prince Aapo still lingering amongst the adults of
the room, and I saw the fear all mothers share.
“Where are your warding glyphs? I shall restore them.” Jun was pale.
He hadn’t slept at all. He even tried to convince Abraxas to fly him to
Koron before daybreak. I don’t know what my lover had said to him, but it
had calmed him enough so that he merely paced his room all night instead
of running off into the jungle. “No one else will come to harm because of
him.”
A distraction would be good for him. I gave his shoulder a tight squeeze
before he walked off with the ancient Xaman fae, heading down the long
stone hallway of the river kingdom palace before disappearing from sight.
“What of the cenote, King Abraxas?” Itzayana asked. “Our guides are
ready to take you.”
Abraxas looked at me, and I squeezed his hand. We had already
discussed it during the night.
There wasn’t time. It had taken us weeks to enter and destroy the Torr.
The cenote wasn’t cursed, but who knew what we would find there? The
choice was laid before us simply, destroy this site sacred to the River
Kingdom to weaken Hadeon’s enchantment a fraction, or save Pallas.
Abraxas had let his feelings be known. “We do not know she is in
danger. My love, for all we know, she has run to Hadeon with open arms,
revealing all she knows to him.”
“All the more reason. We cannot wait any longer!”
“Always in such a hurry, my love. You and your brother.” He softened
his gaze. “She may already be dead.”
“She is not. I would know.” The ball of magic I had given to her was
still tied to me. The bond was nothing like my tie to Abraxas or even Jun,
but I would know if it disappeared. She was alive, at least for now.
“There is something else. Something I saw at the Torr. The ley lines
under Koron are weaker than we thought. The ambrosia has been pulling
mana from the earth without respite for centuries. I talked with Oryx about
it. He said he’s seen something similar with farmers who don’t rotate their
crops. The earth below grows weak. This is on another level, centuries of
mistreatment. We don’t need to destroy the cenote here. It’s time, Abraxas.”
He gave another long-suffering sigh, but then his roguish grin returned.
“I figured as much. I have already sent word to the army. They will
mobilize, and we will meet them in the field.” His eyes sparkled.
I tackled him to the bed and did not let him get up for quite some time.
“We thank you for your willingness, Queen Itzayana, Queen Xareni.
However, as soon as Jun returns, we shall depart these lands.”
Both of their eyebrows shot up in surprise. “You’re sure?” Prince Aapo
called out from behind his mother, looking at me shyly.
I gave him my bravest smile. “Yes. Take good care of this place until we
can visit again, little prince.” He had given me the brightest smile I had
seen in an age.
“I will!”
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 59

Abraxas

I walked down the stone halls of the outbuilding, winding until I found the
door to the infirmary. It was hidden away behind a waterfall. The flowing
water was believed to help with the healing of the patients within. I let my
fingers trail through the water’s flow, trying to memorize the details of this
place that had once been home to a small but significant number of my
people. It was so different from my homeland, but something about it had
always sparked a familiarity like I knew it in my very blood.
But there was no time for that now. I pressed open the round stone door
and saw Avlyn sitting hunched over on one of the cots, facing away from
me. A few healers surrounded them, but at my entrance, they scattered like
fleas.
Avlyn didn’t turn to me as I approached.
“Before you ask, I’m fine. It was just my sword hand. Won’t really be
needing that in the battles to come, anyway.”
“Avlyn… perhaps—”
“If you say I should stay behind, I swear to the gods I will stab you with
my other hand. I’m pretty unpracticed, so I’ll probably hit something vital
in the process.”
I sat down next to them on the cot. “Has she really become so important
to you?”
They stiffened next to me. I laughed. “If anyone would understand how
quickly a beautiful woman can completely undermine your entire life, it
would be me.”
They sighed, “It’s not just her. It’s for everyone we have lost for the last
five hundred years. Everything we’ve done because of that fucker.”
 “The burden of that guilt should not fall on you. It is mine to bear. It
was my choice to follow Hadeon.”
“I understand why you did; truly, I do. Even before I knew about all
this… dragon shit, I understood. It’s what kept our people safe. That’s what
you taught me. But Tori is right.”
“Didn’t think I would hear you say that. How long was I asleep?”
They gave a soft smile. “Like you said, these women have a way of
worming into our hearts, don’t they?” Their smile dropped. “It’s not just
Xyr, not just our kingdom that needs protection. It’s everyone. We can’t let
someone like him have so much power. We have the strength to defend
them, so we should.”
“And Pallas is one of those people?” I wasn’t teasing now.
“We wouldn’t be here without her, and I know… Well, I think I know
what it costs her to help us. We can’t leave her there with him. That’s a fate
I would not wish on my worst enemy.”
I understood that very well. “You really are sounding like Tori.” I was
teasing again.
Their nose scrunched. “Don’t say that. I can’t let her head get any
bigger.”
I nodded and rose off the cot. “Then you better find a way to make
yourself useful, Commander.”
Avlyn jumped up. “Yes, sir.”
I placed a hand on their shoulder. “I’m proud of the fae you have grown
into.”
They rolled their eyes. “Abraxas, I’m over five hundred years old.”
“Still just a fledgling in my eyes, but it’s time for me to let you soar.”
A faint, dark blush rose in their cheeks, but they controlled it quickly.
“When do we leave?”
“I just received a falcon back. The army has mobilized from their
position in the Reach. Reinforcements come from Xyr. At sunset, we will
fly.”
Avlyn moved awkwardly, and I realized they had intended to smack
their chest with their hand, the one that was no longer there. I gripped their
shoulder instead. “Let’s go kill this bastard.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 60

Pallas

L uxos abandoned me in an unused room before disappearing. I scrambled

to the door and found it locked, of course. I slammed my fists into it and
screamed. Long dark tracks of blood followed my fingers down the wood of
the door as I slunk to the ground. Avlyn’s blood.
I couldn’t breathe. With every inhale, that cloying, metallic scent caused
me to spiral inward. It’s all your fault.
My stomach heaved as the creature inside me yowled, begging me to
get out, but I couldn’t. Instead, I shoved her away and caged her in the very
depths of my soul until I felt absolutely nothing. I’d gotten good at it. My
breath steadied, and I thought of nothing. Not Avlyn, not Jun, not Tori, not
the pain that was sure to follow. I walked into the void and let it swallow
me whole.
As I sat in the corner, knees hugged to my chest, the door swung open.
Two guards entered. They grabbed my arms to haul me up. I barely felt
their fingers dig into my flesh as they dragged me to another room. I
stumbled forward when they pushed me inside, and two slaves greeted me
in tattered, grey robes. Their hoods hid their faces, but I wouldn’t have seen
them anyway. I was pulled towards the round wooden tub that filled most of
the space. They yanked off my clothes, and I didn’t feel embarrassed or
flinch away. I just let it happen like I always did.
I stepped into the tub, and they poured pitchers of water over me; the
dark red blood swirled with the bath water in the most interesting of
patterns. Was that my blood? I couldn’t seem to care. I let my fingers dance
through the shifting liquids, and they felt as if they belonged to someone
else.
 The slaves washed me, scrubbing every inch of my skin with harsh,
abrasive sponges. It was as if they tried to wash away any trace of the
Dragon Kingdom. As if my taste of freedom could be scrubbed off. In just a
few minutes, I was blank and sparkling.
They hauled me out, toweled me dry, and pulled a flowing white gown
over my head. The split sleeves were so long they dragged on the floor, and
the train of the gown seemed to float behind me. I glanced at myself in the
mirror as a human girl braided my hair. I was perfect and pure. The very
image of the emperor’s consort, ethereal beauty beyond compare. I could
hardly see that uncaged beast hiding behind my eyes.
They led me down the halls of the palace that had been my home for
centuries, the guards following close behind. They pushed open the door to
my room. Hadn’t I been sharing it with someone?
I entered, and a man turned around to greet me.
“Pallas, my love!” Hadeon swept over to me, and I felt my whole body
flinch, but there was no pain, only his arms wrapping around me. His hand
landed on the back of my head, holding me to his chest. His other held my
waist tight. He smelled the same, like the golden sun and a warm summer
thunderstorm. He smelt like home.
Don’t! The creature inside me hissed, but my arms came up and
wrapped around his waist, and he let out a long, contented sigh.
“I was so worried about you, my darling. Commander Luxos has been
punished for his incompetence in retrieving you sooner.” He cupped my
face in his hand gently, forcing me to look up into those deep violet eyes.
I couldn’t help tears from rising to mine. “Your Eminence…”
He gave me a soft smile. “So formal, Pallas.” He pulled me into a soft
kiss, his lips moving gently against mine. His hand pressed into my lower
back, so our bodies fit together as they always had. The creature in me
hissed, but the part of me that was weak always won out. I collapsed into
that embrace, into his affection.
He lifted me up and moved us towards the bed, and my heart nearly
stopped, but he simply set me down on it and tucked me in. His hands
wrapped the blankets around me as if there was nothing more precious to
him in the entire world. He sat down beside me and brushed the hair away
from my face, his eyes never leaving me.
“You’ve been through so much, my love. You need some rest.
Tomorrow, we can discuss your time away.” He ran his finger over my
forehead gently again before planting a soft kiss there. “I’m so happy to
have you home, Pallas.”
He got up and left without another word. My heart fluttered,
remembering when he had always been gentle with me.
My creature hissed and clawed, but I slammed the cage shut on her,
rolled over, and fell asleep in my own bed.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 61

Tori

W ethemetlasttheofarmy inside the Golden Kingdom. They had pushed through

Hadeon’s forces that weren’t at Koron. Commander Tulius
updated me on casualties and our movements toward the capital over the
next few days.
The price had been too high. I sat in the verdant fields outside the camp,
staring up at the crescent moon, and prayed for every last soul whose name
I had read on that list. To whom I prayed, I wasn’t sure. Maybe it was just
to myself; a promise that those losses would be repaid in kind and that this
world would change.
Despite the recent violence, I could feel the restlessness of the camp.
The upcoming battle at Koron was ever looming. Abraxas had ordered
everyone to bed, and that had promptly been ignored.
All around me, the sounds of singing, drinking, and fucking filled the
air. When death loomed, life always seemed to blossom in its more
ferocious form, clinging to this world with every tooth and nail.
I finished my silent requiem and made my way to Avlyn’s tent. They sat
on a cot with a bucket of water in front of them. Spheres of water leaped
from the surface, dancing and orbiting one another. They gave a small
grunt, acknowledging my presence, but continued to focus on their magic. I
sat down next to them, placing my hand on their back.
Immediately, the small spheres Avlyn controlled grew until the entire
contents of the barrel floated in front of us as a massive spinning orb that
caught the torchlight.
“You’re getting pretty good at this,” I complimented.
 Avlyn gently channeled all the water back into the barrel without even
the smallest splash. “Pallas taught me a few tricks for concentration.” Their
face went hard.
I grabbed their shoulder and gave it a soft squeeze. “We’ll get her
back,” I vowed.
They shook their head. “It’s not that. I just hope... I hope she’s alright.
Who knows what horrible things Hadeon is doing to her? He has to know
she has information on us. If he’s hurting her to get it, I won’t be able to
live with that. I should have kept her safe.” They rubbed the end of their
injured arm absent-mindedly.
“Maybe she’ll just give him the information freely. Maybe she was right
all along; we shouldn’t have trusted her.”
“She won’t. I know she won’t.” I didn’t argue with them. We would find
out in a few days’ time, one way or another.
“Get some rest, Avlyn.”
“Yes, sir.” They gave me a sarcastic salute and turned back to their
barrel of water. I rolled my eyes and gave them a gentle kiss on the top of
the head before heading out.
I walked to the edge of the camp again, looking out toward Koron.
There were a few hundred leagues between us and our destination still, so I
couldn’t see the city. I sat down in the field of flowers that covered the
Golden Kingdom. The sweet scent of the ambrosia flowers stirred in the
night wind. Digging my fingers into the ground, I reached for the mana
below. I followed the stream to the earth’s beating heart, where it sat below
Koron. It writhed and pulsed, like it, too, knew the destruction that lay
ahead.
The foundation of the palace tied into that immense power, and I
followed it higher to where it knotted and flowed in an incredible pattern.
Mana was woven into an unbreakable lock. That had to be Malech’s heart. I
tugged at the threads that were woven around it, but it only pulled them
tighter, keeping me away. They were intertwined with exacting precision. It
did not surprise me that they had been created by Pallas’ mother. I saw the
same attention to minute detail and rigid control in her daughter.
Pallas had been right. This was truly a masterwork of enchantment. I
didn’t need to be any sort of expert to see that. Despite my concentration,
trying to unravel it from this great distance was like trying to separate
grains of sand blindfolded. I would need to get closer, right up next to it, if I
was to have any hope of ever reaching the heart. I sighed, ready to let it all
go, when something caught my attention.
A small, floating point of light, separate from the lock, hovered nearby
as if observing it. It shone a soft blue, like the color of the noonday sky, and
beat like a heart. It felt familiar.
I slowed my breathing, sending all thoughts away so that I might see
deeper and observe what the earth was showing me.
A face emerged, and it was Pallas, standing in front of those great doors
I had once failed to open. Her hand reached out, and she touched the
enchantment there. The lock of mana flared, and she stepped back.
She shook her head and turned away, fleeing the dungeon. I followed
the blue glow beating in her heart, the very magic I had given her. It felt
different now; it was no longer just mana of the earth. It felt like Pallas. I
observed it and saw that it, too, was composed of threads. They wrapped
around something deep within Pallas’s heart. A lock, just like the
enchantment on the door.
The threads were erratic, like brambles that had grown in every
direction, over and through each other. The magic that wove them wasn’t
fae. The enchantment felt like Runya. These threads felt almost like…roots.
I dared tug at one and felt Pallas falter. The root seemed to swell and
grip tighter every time I tried to move it, but if there was one thing I had
learned, it was this. Everything burned.
I focused on my dragonfire, but the distance was too great. I couldn’t
have undone this knot anymore than I could the lock.
I let go and came back to my body. I was now lying flat on the ground,
looking at the great starry river Maiak. What lay beyond the tangles of
Pallas’ heart might very well be what changed our days ahead from victory
to defeat. We would see whose side she was on soon.
I wandered back to the camp, but my mind lingered on that tangle
around Pallas’ heart. Something about it felt too familiar. I rubbed my arm
at the phantom sensation of tendrils rising from the earth and rooting under
my skin. Roots made from mana that not only wrapped around me but also
every man, woman, and child in the world.
“You alright, Princess?” I startled. Abraxas had snuck up on me as I
wandered, my mind miles away.
“Yes, I... come with me.” I grabbed his hand, and he followed without
hesitation. I pulled us into our tent and ran my eyes over him from head to
toe.
“See something you like, little bird?” he teased, grinning.
“Hush, I’m thinking.”
He obeyed, at least until I pulled off his jacket. “Tori, I really am trying
not to misread this situation, but—”
“Hush.”
I yanked his shirt over his head and lay my hands on his chest. His
dragonfire glowed green beneath his skin; the light leaked between my
fingers. His heart was mine, but how close had I really looked at it? I
pressed my concentration beneath his skin. Emerald green light flowed
through him, and in this form, it felt like fae magic.
“You said that in this body, you are bound by the laws of the fae. You
cannot conduct mana, only wield magic as a fae would.” He nodded. “You
said you used to be stronger?”
He gripped my hand in his. “Yes, as magic has faded from this world, it
has also faded in me.”
“What did that feel like?”
He furrowed his brows. “It was slow, almost unnoticeable, like a pot
being slowly brought to a boil. I didn’t sense it until it was too late. Now, if
I think on it, it feels like… like my magic has been caged inside iron. I can
feel it, but I cannot access it.”
A cage. I reached back into his heart. It was so bright now, overflowing
with fire, life, and, at its core, love. I pushed tendrils of mana inside of it,
digging deeper until I heard Abraxas grunt with pain, but he did not stop
me.
There! Shadows hiding in the light. Vines made from iron and stone,
just like I had felt around Pallas’ heart, around almost everyone’s heart.
I struck them with mana and fire to no effect. Abraxas grunted again.
“This is really starting to become a bit unnerving, Princess.”
I didn’t answer as I wrapped tendrils of power around each branch and
tried to pull them loose, but they wouldn’t budge. I snapped at them with
dragonfire, but these vines had grown in the flaming heart of a dragon, and
no flame would touch them. I poured more mana into them, more power,
and it did nothing.
Abraxas fell to one knee. “Tori, whatever you intend to do here, I don’t
know how much more I can take.” I pulled back on my power.
 Finesse and control. That’s what Pallas had said. I couldn’t just ram my
power into this. I needed help.

I returned shortly with J un to find A braxas dozing on the cot ,

still shirtless. I guess I had worn out the old man.
“Tori, I still don’t exactly understand what we need to do.”
“You will.”
I knelt down beside Abraxas and shook him gently. He groaned.
"Whatever you have planned for me, please try not to kill me.”
“After I went to all that effort of getting you back? I think not.” I gave
him a reassuring smile, and he gripped my hand tightly. I placed my hand
on Abraxas' chest, but Jun hesitated.
“It is alright, Prince. I consent to this.” Jun’s lips flattened, but he
nodded and placed his hand on mine.
I pulled mana into us. I tried to weave it into a song, a resonance
between Jun and me. Our hands glowed, and we sent that light into
Abraxas' heart.
“I see them,” my brother muttered with a smile on his face. “Time to
show you how much better I am at puzzles.”
Together, we guided that white light around the entanglement. Seeing it
like this pressed against the ancient magic of the earth and the fire of
Abraxas’ heart, I could see how alien it was. It was the light of a star that
had flown across time and space, through the unimaginable distances and
emptiness of the universe to find its way here. The magic of the earth was
just a blip to it, no more than the plankton of the sea was to the Leviathan.
To a magic that had existed since before time even had any meaning. What
was the life of one world?
Jun guided it with grace, tugging at each thread as the earth unraveled
under his work. I pressed that light into Abraxas’ heart, protecting it from
all the jagged edges.
Abraxas let out a moan of pain that had my eyes snapping open. Blood
flowed from his nostrils, and his jaw was clenched so tight that the muscles
popped in his jaw.
“Stop—”
“No!” He slapped his hand down on top of ours. “Don’t you dare stop; I
can feel it. It’s almost done!” His eyes shone bright green, and fire licked all
over his skin.
I forced it away from Jun as sweat beaded on his brow. “Almost
there…” My brother gritted his teeth, and I felt the last of the vines get
swept into the light and dissolve into nothing.
Fire exploded over the tent, and I threw myself and a shield of raw
mana over Jun. We scrambled away from Abraxas as the tent above us was
incinerated. I heard his maniacal laughter as dragonfire oozed from every
pore. It swirled around him blazing-hot, creating a vortex that pulled on the
surrounding tents until they threatened to collapse.
Abraxas laughed and laughed. He let his arms be swept up in the dance
of the flames, his hair flowing wildly as he shot an enormous green fireball
straight into the sky. It exploded like a firework, and embers rained down,
starting small orange flames all over the camp.
“This is it.” He was caught in the rapture of the flames. His glowing
eyes locked on mine, and he stalked towards me, every inch a predator.
I moved between him and Jun, but he just swept me into his inferno. My
skin sizzled, but the fire no longer burned my skin. He ran his hand up my
back and wove it into the hair at the base of my neck, pushing me back as
his mouth pressed to mine. I tilted my head and took in all the heat and
softness of his tongue and the strength of his grip until I completely melted.
He pulled away, his eyes burning. “My goddess, is there nothing you
cannot do?”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 62

Pallas

T hehome.
morning sun broke gently through my window—my room, back
I pushed back the silken sheets of my bed and observed
everything. Nothing had been touched. My bookshelves were tidy, and my
vanity was organized just as I liked it. I ran my finger over the deeply
stained wood, and not a speck of dust was to be found.
My place here had been preserved and cared for. A soft knock came at
the door. “Enter.” One of the many slaves I had known for most of their
human life entered. She gave me a soft smile before depositing a tray of
food for me and turning to go.
The tray was laden with my favorite things: scones soaked in thick
cream and numerous ramekins of jam set out like little jewels all around.
Freshly sliced preserved meats and cheese were accompanied by soft-boiled
eggs already cut and salted. I dug in and immediately fell into the familiar
flavors and textures.
Home. Was I really home?
The creature inside me hissed, but I drowned her in jam and tea served
with lemon. I leaned back in my plush chair and let my hand gently rub
over my very full stomach.
Another knock came at my door, but before I could respond, Lord
Plagis pushed inside. Immediately, my hackles raised, and I sat up straight
in my chair.
“Ah, my lady, it’s so wonderful to see you again.”
I said absolutely nothing, but Plagis was used to that. My nails cut into
the chair's fabric, but he didn’t notice.
 He approached me boldly, smoothly setting himself down in the chair
opposite me. He let his eyes roam over my nightgown, and I wanted to
cross my arms and hide. No, I want to snatch his eyes right out of their
sockets. My own thoughts surprised me so much that I missed his attempt
to speak to me.
“Did you hear me, my lady?” I shook my head. “Oh my, your ordeal
must have been truly gruesome for you to be so divorced from the present.
No matter. I said the emperor expects you to join him for dinner tonight.”
I didn’t move or respond. He didn’t care.
“I must say, I look forward to hearing everything you have gleaned
during your time in the Dragon Kingdom. Despite my many visits, King
Abraxas kept his affairs tightly locked away. Ha! Well, I think we all know
why now. The last dragon? I can hardly believe it.” He continued for quite
some time, and I once again didn’t hear a word he said.
This routine was familiar to me as well, as was what came next. I was
home, indeed.
“I am so grateful to have you returned to us, my lady. I have missed you
dearly.”
I didn't even notice him grabbing my hand. His eyes leered at me, and
his other hand came up to trace over the curves of my side. He leaned in
and placed a sloppy kiss against my knuckles.
When you are ready, I’ll be the first in line. The image of Avlyn doing
the same thing flashed through my mind. It had been the same action, the
same kiss, but somehow, it was completely different.
Plagis’ hand roamed under the curve of my breast, his fingers greedy,
and my mind tried to flee to anywhere but this room. Do you want to be
rescued, Pallas? Yes, but Avlyn wasn’t here. No one was here for me. I was
all alone again, surrounded by monsters. I had never known how to fight.
Not all heroics are grand battles and gestures. Jun was right. I snatched
my hand away from Plagis and stood so rapidly that he nearly toppled over.
“My Lady?”
“Lord Plagis, I have just returned from quite the ordeal, as you said.
And I have spent no time with our Divine Emperor yet. Wouldn’t it be
prudent to do so before engaging in any other social calls?”
I saw Plagis’ eyes wrinkle in anger, but before he could speak, I added,
“Don’t you think that is what the Divine Emperor would want?”
 Plagis was a vile man, but he wasn’t a fool. He would not cross Hadeon,
at least not yet. “Of course, my lady. How right you are. Well, I look
forward to enjoying your company soon.” He spun and exited my room
without another word, and I slumped back into my chair. I was home,
indeed.

N o one stopped me as I wandered the halls of the palace . F ew even

spared me a greeting or glance. After a few courtiers approached me with
casual greetings and idle gossip, I realized many probably didn’t even know
I had been gone.
I thought about wandering to the gardens to see the flowers in all their
late summer splendor, but my feet took me elsewhere. Slowly, the
surrounding air grew colder and more humid, the stench of wet earth
leaking from the stone walls as I descended into the bowels of the palace. It
was broken briefly by that familiar floral scent, and I could feel the
shadows watching me, but he did not approach.
“Lurking, as always, Luxos?” He didn’t respond, and I didn’t care.
Down in the darkness, it was easy to recall the taste of Avlyn’s blood as
it splattered over my face. I wasn’t sure what I would do if Luxos
approached me, but I was sure neither of us would leave unharmed.
I continued to walk until those great wooden double doors stood before
me. The last time I had stood before them, I’d been only a youngling,
watching my mother work. She had been lecturing me, but I had
daydreamed about the kisses Hadeon and I shared the night before. A fool,
even then.
I touched the door, and it flared to life. The glyphs were a terrible deep
violet. I scanned them, memorizing every inch.
What are you doing? You’re not on their side anymore. Do you think
they would really save you now, after everything that happened? Avlyn
never cared for you; you didn’t even give them what they wanted. Jun
prefers his sister to you, and Tori only used you. You’re still that same fool
you always were.
 I pulled my hand away from the door, and tears rolled down my face.
Alone. I had always been alone, but the defenses I built had eroded over the
last few weeks. And now…
My heart pulled, and I thought it just might give out. Then it pulled
again, harder this time. The creature inside me purred, and my heart tugged
again to the point of pain. It felt like someone was gripping and pulling
against it crudely, trying to rip it out of my chest. It felt almost like…
“Tori?” I whispered. Of course, there was no response, and the tugging
stopped. I wiped the tears on my face away and turned my back on the door.
I had a dinner to get ready for.

W hen I returned to my room , two slaves waited with their grey

hoods pulled up over their heads. They silently undressed me. They had
gotten out my favorite dress made of gossamer lavender that shimmered
silver in the light. The fabric was so thin it floated around me as I walked,
with slit sleeves that trailed nearly to the floor. One slave gently brushed my
hair and placed a classic silver circlet adorned with moonstones across my
brow. They turned me to the mirror, and my reflection was the very vision
of a fae princess. I was no such thing.
They led me to the dining hall. I had expected the room to be packed
with the denizens of the court as it normally would be, but the long table
was completely empty except for Hadeon at his usual spot. As I entered, he
rose, waiting for me to approach him.
“Your Eminence.” I gave a small curtsy, looking down at his feet.
“Pallas, we discussed this.” His hand moved towards me, and I
immediately flinched. All he did was gently trace my jaw and raise my chin
so I would look at his beautiful face. “No need to be so formal.”
His eyes sparkled, and I waited for my punishment, but he planted his
lips on mine—a soft, loving kiss. I fell into it immediately before he pulled
away, sweeping my chair out for me. I quickly sat down, my dress fluttering
around me. “You truly are a beauty beyond compare tonight, my love.”
 “Thank you, Y… Hadeon.” I risked giving him a soft smile, and he
returned it in kind before carefully taking a bite of his dinner.
We ate in silence for a while, and it made me wonder how long it had
been since we had done anything like this. Had it been decades? I couldn’t
be sure. What was I supposed to say? Once, the words between us had
flowed like water, ever bubbling up from an eternal spring. We couldn’t
have stopped them even if we wanted to. Now, there was only silence.
“I hope you have found everything to your liking. I made sure that all of
your things were prepared for your return.”
“Lord Plagis came to my room this morning.” I heard the soft clink of
Hadeon’s fork as he set it down on his plate. “He seemed to expect—”
His chair slid back, and I finally dared to raise my gaze. He stood beside
me and leaned down, gently cupping my face again. “My enchantress.” My
heart stilled at the nickname he had once lavished on me with abandon.
“Your absence has made me realize how very… poorly you have been
treated these last decades. I swear to you, this ends now. Should Plagis, no,
should any other man ever dare to touch you again, I will make sure that he
dies screaming.” My eyes widened as he leaned in. “You are mine, Pallas.
Mine alone. Let me soothe that long aching heart of yours.”
The kiss he gave me was not soft. He laced his fingers through the hair
at the back of my neck, pulling me into him. His plush lips met mine, and
he pressed his tongue into my mouth, claiming every surface. I opened up
to him immediately and tilted my head to give him even more access. I was
his in every way. I always had been. I was right back there, in that garden.
That place where he loved and cherished me. The place I desired with all
my heart.
My inner creature clawed at me, spitting and yowling in a way I had
never felt before. She scratched at my heart, trying to destroy the
treacherous thing, but Hadeon’s hand at my waist and the soft moans I
emitted drowned her out.
As quickly as it had started, he released me. He flashed that gorgeous
smile that had won him the hearts of Adimos. “Now tell me, what did you
learn in the Dragon Kingdom?”
My head was still spinning, so I didn’t respond right away, and I saw the
corner of his mouth twitch.
“I’m sorry. What do you mean?”
 "What I mean..." Hadeon's voice was smooth, but I heard the subtle
edge to it now. “...is that you've spent considerable time with the Dragon
King and his little princess. You’re a smart woman and my greatest love.
Surely you used that to your advantage?”
I had learned things. So many things. I’d learned about Tori’s magic and
how it would all disappear if Abraxas was killed. Their intentions to destroy
his heart. The fact I had taught them how. Traitor.
“I know the princess is the king’s mate.” I dared a small glance at
Hadeon and saw the fury crinkling the corners of his eyes. “That’s no secret
now, my love. But what does it mean?”
It means that she shares his power. It means she can conduct mana,
enough to destroy your enchantment. It means that if you kill Abraxas,
she’ll be too weak to fight you. It means if you hurt her, Abraxas would be
destroyed.
“I don’t know.” My fingers tightened around the stem of my wineglass.
“I am no spy. I was lucky to survive my time with them. I have no secrets to
share.” The lie came surprisingly easy.
His smile faltered, replaced by a flicker of irritation. “Come now, my
enchantress, there's no need for games. Luxos informed me you were kept
in comfort at the prince’s side. His sister is a greater fool than he was. I
have no doubt she thought herself a savior to you.”
I said nothing, but Hadeon read me like an open book. “Was she kind to
you? Did she pull you to her side and tell you she valued you? Don’t be a
fool, Pallas. She cares only for herself. They all do. Would you betray me
so?”
Voices, so many voices, swirled in my head.
You’re acting like a youngling, Pallas.
You’ve just been caged too long.
All you ever do is embarrass me.
You’re not his anymore.
I can’t believe how sensitive you’ve gotten.
I love you, Pallas.
I swallowed hard, my gaze flickering to the ornate ceiling of the dining
hall just for a moment. “I assure you, Your Eminence, my loyalty lies with
you. I wasn’t privy to anything other than the prince’s healing.”
“It’s that boy, isn’t it? Do you care for him so much? Do you hope to
protect him? Tell me what you know, and I assure you no harm will come to
him.”
No harm. I caught myself before I laughed at the ridiculousness of that
statement. Hadeon had nearly destroyed Jun, and I would not let that
happen again. I might be a fool. I might be naïve. I might have fallen right
back into his arms, but I would die here before I ever let him touch Jun
again.
“Just like before, right, Hadeon?”
His eyes glowed violet. There it was. His true self. The tension in the air
between us crackled like lightning. "You forget yourself, Pallas. You belong
to me. Now tell me what you know before I—”
“You what? There is nothing you can do to me you have not done a
thousand times before.” I stood so violently that my chair toppled over.
Before I could move even an inch more, he was on me, his hand
gripping my head and arm as his power raced through my body. I screamed.
“I can’t believe you have brought me to this, Pallas. I wanted to be kind,
to be gentle with you. But look what you have done! You have given me no
other choice.”
Lightning danced over my body, and I screamed. The pain was so
familiar. Tears leaked from my eyes. I had always been too weak to fight
him. I’d always been a fool. I sank into that pain and prayed that this time,
it would sweep me away into nothing like I truly deserved.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 63

Tori

I was sitting with Jun, eating our cold camp dinner, when I felt it—cold,
wet dread gripping at my stomach. The food turned to ash in my mouth,
and I set my bowl down on the ground beside me with a clank.
“Tori?” Jun looked at me with concern. I grabbed his hand and focused
on the feeling that was twisting itself around my stomach. It was fear, deep
and ingrained, but it wasn’t mine. I visualized the mana of the earth and
followed it to that floating light I had given to Pallas, and it was beating so
fast I thought it might explode.
“Pallas?” My brother felt it, too, and his face blanched. “What’s
happening? We have to help her.” He rose like he was ready to run straight
to her across the fields of ambrosia. It was a very me thing to do. I grabbed
his hand and pulled him back down.
“Focus. We’ve got a lock to pick.”
He raised his eyebrows but didn’t question me as I pulled his forehead
to mine. I entwined our fingers and the white light in our hearts. That
ancient and foreign magic flowed down the ley line beneath our feet and
straight into Pallas’ heart.
Those twisted roots remained, just like I had seen in Abraxas. These
were stronger and more numerous. Some areas were so thick that they
almost completely blocked out the light that was hidden inside. The heart
underneath threatened to give out, and as I focused more, I could hear
Pallas’ screaming. Jun’s jaw clenched as he heard it, too. We didn’t have
time.
Together, we reached out with our magic, probing gently at the
shimmering tangle surrounding Pallas's heart. I hesitated, but Jun launched
in, tugging at the roots with abandon. The first he pulled on snapped; its
loose end was sucked deeper into the writhing mass. I gripped his hand
tighter. We had to be careful. He squeezed back and worked slower.
We pulled and worked at the puzzle, and with every bit loosened, I saw
more and more of that blue light that was Pallas peeking out. Pain shot over
my legs and back, and I knew it was only a shadow of what she was feeling.
I couldn’t let it break my focus. I ground my teeth until they nearly cracked,
and Jun gripped my fingers until I thought they might snap.
We persisted, and more light emerged from the depths of Pallas's heart.
Finally, our white magic and her blue light were too much, and the knot
disintegrated into ash, the threads of the earth unraveling like strands of silk
as they fell away.
Pallas’ magic burst forth, and we were both thrown back, landing next
to the fire. Numerous worried eyes looked at us, but I only saw Jun.
“She has to do the rest,” I whispered, and he nodded.
“We’re with you, Pallas,” Jun murmured, sending it on the wind to her.
“Fight, Pallas.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 64

Pallas

I was nearly gone; the edges of my vision were black, and my throat was
raw. My screams were silent now, but they still tried to escape. I felt my
heart giving out. I wouldn’t survive much longer.
Then it tugged, trying to jump out of my chest. The sensation was so
similar to the feeling in the hallway before I was able to cling to it.
I felt it, something unraveling inside me, and then they were there.
We’re with you, Pallas.
Fight, Pallas.
The pain ceased for a moment as Hadeon retracted his magic. He threw
me onto the floor, and the side of my head cracked against the stone
audibly. My vision danced black again, and he stooped over me.
“Tell me what you know, my enchantress.”
“I don’t know anything!”
His hand snaked around the front of my throat, and he lifted me. My
lungs strained, and pain radiated from his tight grip as all my weight was
forced into it. I clawed at his hand with my own, but it did nothing.
“Perhaps a night in the dungeon will trigger your memory. No need to
worry, my love; the men have been quite without amusement these arduous
weeks. I’m sure you won’t be alone down there for long.”
No. No, no, no, no. Fight Pallas!
I kicked him hard in the stomach, and it stunned him so much that he
dropped me and staggered back. I coughed, trying to force air into my head.
He didn’t move towards me yet, but his eyes burned like the heart of a
storm.
 “You bastard! I can’t believe I...” I wouldn’t say it. Not to him. His
smile broke into that wicked, knowing grin that haunted me whether I slept
or woke.
“What, Pallas? Do you think I loved you? Me, the Divine Emperor, the
Great Hero? Like I could love someone like you. You’re weak, powerless.
Don’t insult me.” His hand shot out, and I was consumed by lightning
again. It always seemed to find those old scars hidden away just below the
surface, taking the same path over and over, century after century. The pain
was more familiar to me than kindness. My oldest friend. Now, I felt
different. That pain made a power inside me swell like something had been
unlocked. The creature in my gut roared, no longer willing to be contained.
I was scared, but I didn’t want to cower.
“I’m going to kill the prince, Pallas. I’m going to make him scream and
beg and make you watch. When the light finally dies from his eyes, I want
you to know you could have stopped it if only you hadn’t been such a naïve
little girl. But I won’t let you go then. I’ll keep you, my little enchantress,
forever.”
I wanted to fight him. I wanted to kill him.
I called to that animal in me. She was ragged and ferocious, but for the
first time, she wasn’t starved and broken. She shined with that glowing blue
light that Tori gave to me. Just a small seed, something she said I would
need to make grow. So, I did.
I called to her, and she purred. That blue magic grew into my claws and
skin. For a moment, I was free. Free of Hadeon’s magic, free of his hold. I
slashed the blue flames of my claws across his face as his eyes grew wide.
Red lines blossomed along pale flesh, and I cursed myself for missing his
eyes. I slashed again and again. More blood welled up across his chest and
arms. He tried to strike me with his magic, but my skin was protected.
Protected by my magic.
“Don’t you ever dare touch me again!”
His eyes were wild with alarm as he staggered back, trying to protect
himself. There was nothing he could do. I could taste his fear now, and I
never had anything so delicious. His mouth moved, and he might have been
commanding me to stop, but I only heard the blood rushing in my ears and
the magic pouring out of every broken piece of me.
I raised my hand, ready to pluck out his heart, when ice shot over my
body. The ice cracked and broke every bit of myself. The magic I conjured
was snuffed out like a light, and I felt the harsh bite of metal around my
neck.
“Seems like these bitches keep surprising us with new tricks.” I could
barely hear Luxos voice over the ringing in my ears, but I could smell ash
and rose, the telltale sign of his magic.
A harsh metallic taste rose in my mouth as my hands clawed at my
neck. A collar, he’d collared me!
I didn’t know if it was the enslavement magic or my shock, but my
body shut down. I collapsed back into the hard wall of Luxos’ body, and my
vision tunneled as I saw nothing but Hadeon’s eyes glowing with rage as he
came at me, hands outstretched. I felt Luxos wave his hand, words floating
in one ear and out the other, incomprehensible. And then there was nothing.
No light, no magic, no hope as I blacked out.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 65

Hadeon

W hy couldn’t they see it? Pallas was mine. This whole world was mine.
I’d saved it. I’d stopped the World Breaker. My reward had been the
return of magic to be mine and mine alone.
I was more god now than those dragons had ever been. They had shared
their power with the world. Fools. Look what it brought them, nothing but
destruction. I had been weak once but I had killed that pathetic creature
long ago. I had molded myself into power, raw and undiluted. I only ever
saw shadows of my former self in her eyes.
I had let that shadow linger there too long. I let her linger. I traced my
hand over the scab that still refused to heal on my face. I had been lenient
with both Pallas and Abraxas. That had been my only flaw. A god did not
hold such worldly attachments. It was time to correct this long overdue
error.
Pallas was nothing; she could wait, but Abraxas’ time had come. I
looked out over the golden fields before me, filled with nothing but the
bodies soon to be flayed apart on my power.
The city below me was locked tight, every window and shutter closed. I
cared not. Every single one of them was in my way.
It was time to remind them of all the power their Divine Emperor
wielded.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 66

Abraxas

M orning broke, and I had been reborn, again. Tori and Jun's magic was
unlike anything else in the world. They had broken the chains that
restrained my power, and I felt as I had when I was young again. I could
hardly contain the flames that had so long been held prisoner. My skin
itched to unleash this power, and the time was finally upon us.
After the ordeal, the twins almost immediately passed out; their bodies
and magic were exhausted. I let Tori get as many hours of rest as we could
spare. It was ironic. I’d been on this earth for over one thousand years, and
in these last few weeks, I had no time.
I pressed my lips to her forehead gently to wake her, and she grumbled
with annoyance. “It’s time, my goddess.”
She rubbed her eyes, swung her legs out of the cot, and leaned her
forehead against my shoulder.
“Time to end this.”

T he cool morning air stirred around me ; a whisper of the chaos

that was soon to be unleashed. Tori climbed onto my back, her weight and
the grip of her thighs familiar. Her heart was beating wildly, a vibrant pulse
that resonated with my own rising bloodlust.
 Around us, our assembled forces stood ready. I saw the infantry, their
armor catching the first light of dawn, forming a stern sea of iron will. The
cavalry’s horses snorted and stamped, their breaths puffing clouds into the
chilly air. My eyes scanned the horizon, spotting the golden banners of
Koron’s walls fluttering mockingly in the distance.
Outside the city gates, the Golden Army was a shimmering sea of
opposition. They stood along the ramparts with arrowheads flashing in the
early morning light. Between us, fields of ambrosia spread, many already
trampled. But where one had been pushed down, dozens remained.
Ready? I had sent my thoughts to her.
Always, she replied, her resolve sharp as the edge of her blade strapped
to her side. I let out a deep, growling breath, feeling the surge of my heart,
and with a powerful thrust of my wings, we ascended.
From that height, it was easy to imagine the troops below as only pieces
on a chessboard. Pawns to be sacrificed for the ultimate victory. Before us,
the emperor was the only piece that mattered.
Tori lay her hand on the scales of my neck. He will be ours, but
remember our plan, my love.
Our plan was simple: strike at Koron’s defenses from above, cripple
their artillery, and in the process, drive the city into a lockdown.
But there was one thing we had to do first. I dove, and the flames that
were so eager for destruction flew before me. I didn’t aim at the city, not
yet.
Instead, we flew around the fields of Koron, and I incinerated every last
ambrosia flower. At first, I had doubts, but as more golden petals rose on
the flurries of heat, I could feel it. Mana, more than flowed through the
earth below, being released. Tori pulled it out of the earth, blue-green
tendrils dancing in the air before me. She shaped and wove together an
entire world’s worth of power. She split the writhing mass in half and sunk
one piece into my chest, where it sat next to my heart.
For later. Her smugness cut through her mental words.
And the rest?
Also, for later. I watched as she wove it into the earth and under the city,
where her machinations were lost to me.
Below us, the sounds of battle broke out. Swords and spears flashed in
the sunlight as the two great waves of our armies collided. Masses of bodies
pressed together in inseparable chaos.
 Tori pointed towards a cluster of siege weapons nestled against the
eastern wall.
“There, those first,” she commanded, her finger steady against the wind.
With an affirmative snarl, I adjusted my wings, diving towards our
target. The wind howled in my ears, a fierce symphony that heightened the
rush of the descent. Just as the ground loomed close, I pulled up sharply.
My shadow swept over the panicked soldiers below. Tori released a blast of
dragonfire, a glittering arc that ended in an explosion of flame and
destruction.
Cheering reached my ears, yet the enemy was quick to respond. Arrows
and spears streaked towards us in a desperate attempt to clip my wings. I
twisted in the air, and Tori clung tightly as gravity tried to unseat her.
Tori’s voice called out again, “Now! The gatehouse!” Her determination
was a beacon. I aimed my descent, our combined fury unleashed in another
fiery onslaught. The gatehouse became an inferno, its portcullis buckling. A
breach was opened wide for our forces to exploit.
Both groups of soldiers moved towards the opening, but that was not
what I focused on. The city's outer ring was home to its forgotten humans
and the small folk. Many fled towards the safety of the inner ring, but as
Tori and I watched, the gate was slammed shut before even a dozen souls
could pass through.
Cowards. Tori’s rage was evident as the elite locked themselves in their
homes, leaving the rest out for destruction.
They will pay. They will all pay.
We swept back around outside the city wall. Multiple legions of enemy
soldiers still stood between our troops and the new rift. As I flew over, I felt
Tori release her grip on my back.
What are you doing, my love?
Something I learned from you. Don’t catch me.
She let herself fall off my back, and I couldn’t stop my fear as she
plummeted towards the earth. She twisted her body, and I felt her call upon
my dragonfire again as she shot powerful jets of flames out of each hand.
Below, shrieks came from the enemy lines as flesh was melted off bones
and armor turned into nothing but molten puddles.
The flames slowed her descent, so she landed with a soft grace, her hair
fluttering around her. She stood in the crater of destruction and pulled out
her sword, commanding our troops.
 I swooped down and snatched her in one of my claws. Show off.
She grinned up at me. I couldn’t let you have all the fun now, could I?
I circled over our troops and out to the safety of the field beyond.
I landed, dropping her gently as I transformed into my fae body. The
small group who lingered away from the battle surrounded us. The day had
just begun.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 67

Tori

“I don’t like this, Tori.” Abraxas wrapped his arms around me in a

crushing grip. “Last time I let you out of my sight, I nearly lost you.”
“I’m not the same as I was then. None of us are.” I gave him a gentle
kiss on the cheek before pushing out of his arms.
He chuckled, “You certainly aren’t.” He ran a hand down my cheek
before peering over my shoulder. “And you certainly aren’t alone.”
In the morning light, I could see all their faces clearly. Avlyn, Jun,
Kaleos, Raula, and even Spinner. My friends and family. It was quite the
entourage, to be honest. I’d made the mistake of leaving them behind
before. I wouldn’t do that again.
In the distance, I could still hear the ring of battle. Abraxas would
return, our rallying point, but if we wanted to win the day, we couldn’t
depend on force alone.
The king turned to Avlyn. “Commander, without you…”
“Tulius is in command. He’s got this. Now it’s my time to be useful.”
They twisted their injured arm, a phantom movement of a sword. Their gaze
was steady as they furrowed their eyebrows. “You know, as a dragon, you
could be much more effective.”
Abraxas shook his head. “We decided that once we entered the city, I
would be too destructive. The battle is only a distraction. I need to lure
Hadeon out; the best way to do that will be in this form.”
Avlyn nodded. “No time to waste, then.”
Abraxas gave me one last lingering look. “Good luck to all of you.”
“SLEEP.”
The group of soldiers we snuck up on all collapsed into a snoring pile.
We hadn’t met many on our journey around the battle to the back of the
city, but Jun had taken care of them all peacefully.
In the distance, the clash of swords rang out. Each was a potential death.
We didn’t have time to waste. As if he had read my mind, I felt Spinner
speed up until I heard what we were looking for.
The water that splashed out from the grate at the foot of the wall
smelled horrendous from the waste of a dozen species mixed with refuse
and who knew what else. I tried not to throw my hand over my nose, but it
only took a few moments before my eyes were watering like the smell was
burning them.
No point in complaining. This was the only way. Luckily, Noki did it for
me.
“Is this really our only choice?” Noki whinged.
“Yes,” Avlyn and Raula answered in unison. Noki pinched his nose.
“How did you know about this place?” I asked Avlyn.
“Pallas told me. She said Koron was actually built over an ancient river
that still flows beneath the city, acting as a sewer. It’s connected to the
palace directly.”
I hummed approvingly. The best chance we had.
The grate that covered the sewer opening was made of iron bars as thick
as a man’s wrist. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Kaleos wrapping his
hands in linen, and Raula dutifully trudged through the putrid stream to take
up her place on the other side. They both grabbed a bar and looked at Jun.
He stepped forward, and I heard him take a deep breath. The world
seemed to still as I felt my heartbeat slow along with his as he focused on
his power. His face was serene, and it reminded me of how he would look
during one of his performances a lifetime ago.
He took one more steadying breath and slowly opened his eyes. In a
voice no more than a whisper but sharper than any blade, he said, “CUT.”
 The spell was beautiful in its precision, truly a work of art. The magic
shifted around the grate, and I saw line after line appear through those
impenetrable bars, the sound of them cleaving no louder than the wind
through the trees.
Jun stepped back, nodding to Raula and Kaleos. They each gave
strained groans as they pulled the leaden grate, but it slid out smoothly, each
cut perfectly laid. They set it down beside the opening.
“Not bad, Nightingale.” Avlyn’s teeth flashed in the dim light. “Now it’s
my turn. Princess, if you don’t mind.”
I nodded and placed my hands on Avlyn’s back, guiding mana through
them. They shifted the flow of putrid water against one wall of the tunnel,
clearing a drier path for us.
“Not bad, yourself, Commander.” Jun quipped.
“Oh, you know me, always trying to make the best of a shitty situation.”
Avlyn replied with a cocky smile.
I groaned, “Please stop looking so pleased with yourself.”
“No can do, Princess. Best to get this over with.”
“Could have done that before I had to wade through it,” Raula
grumbled.
“Gotta preserve my energy, still getting used to this whole magic thing.”
Avlyn wiggled their eyebrows as they spoke.
“Convenient,” Raula huffed, but she was the first to climb into the dank
tunnel. Spinner followed.
The darkness beneath Koron carried the echoes of our attempt to muffle
our steps. The chill from the sewer's damp walls nipped at my skin, and I
shivered, but that wasn’t the only reason. This was it, the end, one way or
another. This same thought seemed to weigh on everyone as we moved
forward in silence.
As we rounded a bend, the narrow tunnel opened into a larger
underground chamber, likely a junction for the various sewer paths under
the city. Waiting for us was a squadron of palace guards. They stood alert
and ready; our intrusion was not as stealthy as we had desired. Their armor
clinked menacingly as they arranged themselves into a defensive line,
spears pointed outward and a row of archers behind.
Without hesitation, Avlyn stepped forward, their arms raised. The putrid
water they had been holding back formed a swirling shield. “Duck!” they
yelled, just as a volley of arrows hissed through the air toward us. The water
intercepted the arrows, each shaft sinking into the liquid barrier but not
passing through.
Raula and Kaleos wasted no time. They met the approaching guards as
they darted around the barrier, one on each side, their blades drawn and
gleaming even in the scant light offered by the few torches that lined the
damp corridor walls. The clang of steel rang out as they met the first of the
palace guards, amplified in the tight space.
"Move forward!" Raula’s strong and commanding voice echoed back to
us.
Jun, his earlier calmness now replaced with a focused determination,
nodded at me and followed, his body glowing a soft white. He stepped
beside Avlyn. "My turn," he murmured, the air around him shimmering with
magical energy.
He wrapped his hand around his mouth to create a channel and let out a
piercing shriek. It nearly tore out my ears, but I saw he had aimed it to
reflect off the sewer ceiling in a way that focused it at the opposing archers.
They clutched their heads, staggering from the disorienting sonic attack;
their formation faltered.
Seizing the moment, Kaleos and Raula charged. They moved with lethal
precision, and one enemy after another fell. Noki and I followed behind
them, finishing any who had escaped their blades.
As the last guard slumped to the ground, the chamber fell silent except
for the distant drip of water and our ragged breathing. Raula and Kaleos had
taken the brunt of the attack. Raula was uninjured; her orc skin protected
her.
Kaleos had a gash across his arm that he waved me away from as I tried
to pull bandages from my pack. “No time, Princess, and honestly, I’m used
to this after all our dueling. Let’s get moving before they hear—”
He froze as Spinner crawled down the wall beside him, grabbing
Kaleos’ arm and holding it with his front legs. He pushed his abdomen
forward, and the man flinched. A stream of ultrafine spider silk shot out
over the wound, stanching any bleeding.
“Thanks,” Kaleos said with his bright smile, and Spinner returned it
with a soft chitter.
“Let's keep moving,” I ordered. We had a long way to go.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 68

Pallas

I woke slowly, my body and mind trapped in thick sludge that held me in
unconsciousness. The room, the dungeon cell, slowly came into focus.
Light from a few torches bounced off the stone walls as the squalor of long-
forgotten prisoners assaulted my nose. That woke me more than anything
else. I sat up, my hand instinctively going to my neck, where the metal of
my collar sat ice cold despite my skin's attempt to warm it. I tried to pry it
off; my fingernails scraped my skin as I tried to wedge them underneath,
but pain shot up the back of my neck to my skull, and I didn’t persist.
“It’s been sealed, you can’t get it off.” Luxos’ dark voice sounded from
the corner of the cell, where he sat wrapped in shadows. I snarled at him.
He let out a soft chuckle. “How ferocious you’ve become, but I like that
in a woman.” He approached, his shadows slowly curling out to run over
my skin before he reached for me. I tried to slap them away.
“Don’t fucking touch me!” Pain shot up through my skull again, and I
gritted my teeth as tears welled in my eyes.
His shadows recoiled, and a frown flicked at the edges of his mouth.
“You’re lucky I was there, Pallas. He would have killed you if I hadn’t
stopped him.”
“Or maybe I would have killed him if you hadn’t stopped me.”
He said nothing, his frown deepening.
“You look awful,” I observed.
The deep burn scar Tori had given him was visible on his neck, still a
vivid purplish red that I knew still hurt; her dragonfire left a lasting mark. I
eyed him up and down, but he still said nothing. When did I become the
talkative one?
 “You should have just let me die, Shadow Walker. I’d rather be dead
than collared to him.” He owned me, but my mind was still my own, at least
for the present. I wasn’t disobeying, so in truth, I felt fantastic. I knew that
would all change quickly.
“Who said you were collared to him?”
I bolted upright. I raised my hand to the metal that I had crafted. My
hand drifted over the gem at its center. Magic rushed through my fingertips,
but it didn’t feel like Hadeon. He always felt electric, the unnerving feeling
of your hair standing on end just before the strike. Hot and erratic and loud.
This magic was soft, dark, an endless void of shadows. Luxos had bonded
the collar to him.
He chuckled at my surprise. “You think I learned nothing from you over
all these years?”
“Why?”
“I had to show you were controlled. That was the only way I could get
you out alive. Don’t act dumb. It doesn’t suit you.”
“It’s not like you to put yourself at risk for someone else, Luxos.
Perhaps you can understand my confusion.”
Suddenly, he was on his knees before me, his hands on my thighs. The
touch was familiar, but the collar amplified it, sending shivers through my
skin straight into my lower stomach. Pleasure, to reward my compliance.
“Pallas, I told you I would protect you, even from yourself! How can
you still act as if you don’t know I would do anything for you?”
We stood still for a moment, my body growing warmer with his touch;
the collar's magic begged me to give in. It promised me everything I had
ever wanted. Peace, gentleness, pleasure, and most of all, love. Love that so
felt like that golden light Tori had once shown me. How I had created such
a perfect replication for the magic of this collar, I would never know. But
that’s all it was, a replication, a glamour, a lie.
“Luxos, if you had really cared for me, you would have never touched
me.”
His response was immediate. “And I never did, not until you asked me.”
“No, you just used to drug me so I would forget.”
“No, I drugged you so you wouldn’t remember, so you wouldn't tell
Hadeon I never touched you. He would have assumed that I just wanted
someone else, which I didn’t. At least, on those nights, I could look after
you. At least I knew that… no one else was hurting you.”
 My mind was racing. For decades, Hadeon had been sending me to
Luxos, just as he had to so many of his other commanders and courtiers. I
never remembered Luxos touching me, violating me. It had made it easier. I
never dreaded those nights like I did the others. Sometimes, I even
welcomed them and the void of being that came with the hot cup of tea he
had always served me. I always assumed... but there was no lie in his voice,
in his eyes.
“Why? Why did you hide the best part of yourself from me?”
“I’m not a good man, Pallas. Just one fighting to survive, just like you.”
“And yet you always stayed. It would have been so easy for you to
leave, to disappear. Why didn’t you?”
His face turned ugly. “And done what? Be some petty lord’s general? I
lead the shadow troops of the Divine Emperor. Anything I have suffered has
been worth the power I have. For someone like me to be this… I could have
anything I wanted, except…”
He closed the space between us, his hand coming to rest on my jaw. I
wanted to pull away, but the collar around my neck prevented it.
“Until that night. You took my hand, and you asked me. I could see you
were trying to reclaim something, and I’ll admit, I’m not a strong man. To
have the object of all my desire offer herself to me. I couldn’t resist.” A
smug smile crossed his face. “Besides, I knew you weren’t faking how good
I made you feel.”
“You could have freed me.”
His face fell. “Like I said, I’m not a strong man. Nor a brave one. Can
you blame me for not wanting to incite Hadeon’s wrath?”
“Yes, I can.” His eyes were deep pits, and he wouldn’t let me drop my
gaze.
He ran his fingers over my lips. My body was torn in every direction. I
tried to move away, and pain lanced from the center of my head down my
spine, my collar willing me to obey his desire. It would be easy to give in. I
helped make this collar. I knew what would happen. A deep, satisfying
pleasure. The pleasure of submission, of surrender. A reward for a good
little captive. I’d been with Luxos before. This wouldn’t be any different.
He already knew my body, the sounds I made when he entered me. Why
fight it now?
A vision of Avlyn’s strong arms wrapped around me as they whispered
in my ear that everything would be alright filled my mind. You’re not
broken, only caged. The words jolted my heart. No, I would fight. I had
spent too long not fighting. I would not do that again. I shoved him off,
even as it sent grating pain through me.
His jaw clenched, but then the ground under our feet roiled. I gripped
the cot to stop myself from toppling over. Luxos stood quickly, drawing the
sword from his side.
A voice I would recognize anywhere spoke. “OPEN!” The wall around
the cell door exploded, crumbling to the floor as the door flew off its
hinges. As the dust settled, Jun stepped through. “Let her go.” His voice
was rough, but his face was pure ice as he stared down Luxos.
I heard him chuckle. “Looks like the little prince has come to play. Nice
to see you out of bed, Jun.”
My fists clenched, but then a smug smile, so like Tori’s, spread across
Jun’s face. “Oh, I can do a lot more than play now, Commander.”
I saw Luxos face pale as Jun opened his mouth, but then his eyes fell to
my neck. His eyes went wide with fear. “No…”
“Your lot isn’t the only one with tricks, little prince. Pallas, come to
me.” Pain shot through my head, and I stood, my legs wobbling as they
tried to walk toward Luxos. I resisted, but a dark hand reached up from the
corners of the room and pulled me to him. I saw a flash, and a dagger sat at
my throat while Luxos’ other hand wrapped itself familiarly around my
waist.
I looked at Jun’s pained face, and tears rose to my eyes. It’s alright. I
wanted to reassure him, but my jaw was locked. I’m going to be alright. I
was always such a liar.
Footsteps sounded from the hallway, and Avlyn appeared beside Jun.
The prince's eyes were still locked on my neck, but the commander's
attention immediately went to where Luxos ran his thumb in a gentle
pattern over my ribs.
“Looks like you could use a hand, Commander Avlyn.” Their teeth
flashed as they snarled at Luxos. “You’ve amassed yourself quite the set of
admirers,” Luxos whispered in my ear.
“Release her, or there will be a world of pain waiting for you,” Avlyn
growled.
“Oh, I haven’t feared something as dull as pain in a long time.” Luxos’
grip on me tightened.
 More footsteps crunched across the broken hallway, and Tori charged
in, green flames dancing across her body. “I’m sure I could come up with
something that will excite you, Luxos.”
There they stood, ready to fight for me. They had all come for me. But
all Luxos had to do was step into those shadows, and we would be gone. I
felt him stiffen, and I tried to look each of them in the eyes. I’ll be alright.
Shadows curled around us, and Avlyn’s body tensed as they made to
bolt across the room. The shadows jumped up, holding them back.
Luxos leaned down so that his warm breath danced across my ear. “You
said you never had a choice, Pallas. It was all out of your control. So here is
your choice. Come with me. We’ll be free like you always wanted. No more
empires, no more kings, just you and me. Or stay with this rabble as this
place comes crumbling down.”
I looked deep into Jun’s eyes, into Avlyn’s. I’d been so afraid for so
long, and here it was, my escape. The weight of the collar shifted around
my neck as Luxos pressed the knife into my skin, threatening Avlyn as they
tried to throw off his shadows.
No, he didn’t offer me freedom but another comfortable cage; outside of
the cage was dangerous, and I might not survive it. I would suffer, both my
body and my heart. I would let that freedom destroy me if that’s what was
destined. I would pay the price.
“Let me go, Luxos.” I expected the collar to hold me, to punish me for
those words. Nothing came. I could feel my heart pounding against my
chest when he let out one more sigh.
“It seems our time together has drawn to a close. I may not have done it
right, but I cared for you, Pallas, ever since I first laid eyes on you.”
I felt the click of metal, and there was a great relief of weight on my
neck. The collar fell away, and I felt him place something cold and wrong in
my hand. He shoved me forward, so I fell into Avlyn’s arms.
I spun to see him one last time as he faded into his shadows. “Maybe in
another life, Pallas.” And then he stepped into the darkness and was gone.
“Are you alright?” I looked up into Avlyn’s eyes, so filled with concern
that my heart fluttered.
“Yes.” It wasn’t a lie. I looked at my hand and a red gem the size of a
peach pit glimmered in the torchlight.
“Oh, shit.” Tori slowly removed the gem and held it up. The light
caught on the shadows that swirled deep inside. She looked over to where
Luxos had disappeared. “Like calls to like.” She shivered. “I can feel it
muting my magic, but…” Her smile was all teeth. “It looks like the good
commander helped us find two things we needed tonight.”
But then Tori clamped a hand over her heart, and the gem clattered to
the floor. I scrambled to grab it, and when I looked back up, she was deadly
white as she panted, “We need to hurry.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 69

Abraxas

T heallies,
sky was clear; I made sure of it. The clouds had always been my
but today, they would only have served Hadeon and his lightning.
I stood before my troops at the entrance to the city. The Golden Army
stretched back along the streets inside the outer wall. The fight faltered
when we took the gate, and neither side could gain ground. Bodies littered
the ground, both dark and golden alike. There would be time later to honor
their sacrifice; for now, the crows could have them. I gave one last look at
the palace that my companions infiltrated. I had a distraction to cause,
alone.
I stood before them, a king. A god. A general stepped forward to meet
me.
“Where is Hadeon? My quarrel is with him, not you.”
The general laughed. “Our Divine Emperor does not need to sully
himself with the likes of you—”
The man was cut off when a great clap of thunder rolled through the
empty sky. My hand flew to my sword as the skies darkened, clouds rolling
in at an unnatural pace. They swirled and merged over the Golden Palace,
dark and filled with power. Purple lightning flashed as they crashed into
each other; the sound was monstrous. I called to the wind, trying to disturb
them, but it wouldn’t listen. I fought, trying to get it under my control, but I
wasn’t rewarded. The sky belonged to him, at least for now.
A great bolt of lightning struck the palace and then shot straight to
where we stood. The ground erupted with flashes of violet light, and stones
flew about faster than if launched by a trebuchet. I threw up a wall of
flames to block them, but a few of my surrounding soldiers weren’t so
lucky; the small stones passed straight through their armor.
The dust cleared, and there he stood. His hair floated out as if caught on
an invisible wind, and his whole body shimmered with power. He walked
out of the crater towards me. “My oldest friend, at last, we face each other
as we have always desired.”
As I faced Hadeon, a storm brewed between us, crackling with energy.
His eyes, dark pools of malice, met mine.
“Surrender, Hadeon. Your forces are no match for mine, as you are no
match for me. Surrender and be spared.” He never would, and I would
never let him, but all of this bought me time.
“Surrender? To you? You’re weak, Abraxas; you have always been
weak. How quickly you bent the knee to me and my army outside your own
home. How very willing you were to please me, to bow to me. How you
obeyed my every command like the obedient dog you are, and how I
enjoyed holding your leash. Come, beg my forgiveness, and maybe I will
let you live.”
The beast inside me clawed to come out, to destroy him for that insult. I
took a deep breath and fought the urge to give in more than anything. Time,
I needed to buy Tori time. I tightened my grip on my sword’s hilt, pulling it
from its scabbard and holding it aloft between us.
Lightning wreathed his arms as it gathered in his palms, crackling and
deadly. "You dare challenge me, Abraxas?" Hadeon's voice echoed across
the open space. “You and your pathetic magic are no match for my power.”
Who would win this, the fae with the heart of a dragon or a dragon with
the heart of a fae?
I ran my hand along the blade of my sword, and viridian flames erupted
along its surface. “Once, perhaps. But now… now you will be annihilated.”
We were surrounded by soldiers on all sides, but there was no one on this
earth but him and I.
“That’s no way to talk to the Great Hero!” He shaped his power into a
blade and launched at me.
I dug my heels into the ground and readied myself. As lightning crashed
towards me, I called upon the ancient magic coursing through my veins.
The emerald flames surged around me, forming a protective barrier
against the oncoming storm. The clash of elements filled the air with a
deafening roar, and sparks flew everywhere.
 With a swift movement, I lunged forward, my sword ablaze. Hadeon
dodged with a mocking grin; his movements were as swift as the wind. I
was relentless, pressing the attack.
Our blades clashed in a symphony of steel; each strike fueled by
centuries of animosity. Sparks flew, and the meeting of our power pushed us
back repeatedly as it erupted into a miniature supernova.
Hadeon's chilling and manic laughter rang in my ears. His mad grin
spread over his face, indicating his ecstasy.
“This world is mine, Abraxas! Magic belongs to me and me alone. I am
a god, and no one can stand against me. Not even you.”
Maybe once, I had believed that. I had let myself be subjugated, fearing
my own weakness, but no more. My mate had saved me, and I was more
powerful than I had ever been.
“No.” I spun around him, fueled by centuries of rage. “You are a false
god, a thief. I am the last dragon, the last veritable god. You will kneel
before me and beg for your life.”
He was skilled, but I had always been the better swordsman. My sword
cut through the armor at his waist, my strength enhanced by the magic that
flowed through me. His screams of agony fueled my magic. My flames
erupted from the sword, engulfing Hadeon in a blazing inferno.
Yet, even as the flames consumed him, Hadeon's power remained
undiminished. With a roar of defiance, he unleashed another barrage of
purple lightning, the crackling bolts searing through the air with lethal
precision. They cut open my skin, and blood ran down my face, obstructing
my vision.
I danced through the storm, my sword weaving a deadly path as I
deflected each bolt with precise skill. The ground trembled beneath us, the
very earth groaning in protest at the intensity of our clash.
Hadeon threw me back with a burst of power. I gathered dragonfire in
my hands and launched a barrage of projectiles at him. He slashed through
each one with his sword of lightning, deflecting them past him.
I pulled the flames back to me, and they arched in the air, returning to
their maker. They hit him, one after the other, building until they erupted in
a percussive explosion. A flash of lightning flew at me as he cut through the
fireball and leaped toward me.
I met his assault head-on, our blades colliding with explosive force. The
impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, knocking everyone around
us down with raw power.
“I killed him. I will kill you, too, Abraxas!”
He was desperate now, unable to overcome me with raw power. I struck
again and again. Hadeon's parries slowed as he was forced back. He
stumbled, and I kicked him. He flew back, crashing into the city wall so
hard it cracked.
I let the tip of my sword slide along the ground as I approached. The
metallic screech caused his eyes to widen as blood leaked from his mouth.
Then he threw himself off the wall with his power, launching himself
into the air. He careened across the sky, trying to escape. Fool. The sky was
mine. I called down my bond to Tori, but a magical barrier separated us. No
matter. I reached into that knot of mana she had stored in my heart. I felt her
there with it; it was all her strength, the only strength I needed. Flames
pumped from my mouth as I grew, fragile fae skin giving way to
impenetrable scales.
I flew after him. He sensed my pursuit and threw his magic back at me.
The wind shifted as his power reflected off harmlessly. Two more pumps of
my wings, and I was on him. I drank in how his eyes grew wide with fear as
I towered over him.
His face was ugly with rage as he continually threw bolts at me. They
stung, some even ripped off scales, but the taste of his fear drove away any
pain.
I see you, Hadeon, the little boy that you have always been. I see your
fears. Deep in the night, when you would call out in terror, it was always me
who was watching you from the darkness.
His entire being glowed an erratic violet as his rage consumed him.
“This world belongs to me!”
Not while I still breathe. I lunged, ready to swallow him whole. He
threw his power wide, holding my jaws open, each of his hands pressed into
a fang on opposite sides. He groaned, and his blood ran onto my tongue.
Before this moment I’d never wounded him like this, and his blood fueled
the revenge that I no longer repressed in my heart.
I chuckled darkly. You taste delicious, old friend. His fear spiked, and he
threw me back with an outpouring of power.
“Enough! I’m the Great Hero! I’m what the prophecy foretold! You are
nothing! NOTHING!” Dark storm clouds swirled between us, and lightning
struck me from every direction at once until all I saw was blinding violet
light.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 70

Tori

M yNoki,
chest heaved as my breath left me in violent spurts. Kaleos, Raula,
and I cut through dozens of men on our way through the
dungeons while Jun protected Pallas and Avlyn. We were drenched, and I
could feel the bloodlust trying to take over my mind. I gripped the pommel
of each half of my sword hard, trying to stay grounded. It was all so similar
to last time, and I could not fail again.
The halls were deathly quiet, and I stood before those great doors, but
this time, I was not alone. I clicked my sword back together and sheathed it.
I called a ball of viridian fire into my hand and pulled it back, ready to
strike.
“Don’t even think about it,” Pallas scolded, stepping between me and
the door. “Unless you want to kill us all.”
She walked up to the door and slowly placed her hand on the wood, and
it flared to life with glyphs etched in a deep, violent purple. Her brow
furrowed, and I saw a shimmer of light blue magic ghost over the runes.
They quickly returned to purple, and she frowned.
“Got some new trick there, huh, hellcat?” Avlyn gave her a proud smile.
I saw the faintest blush on Pallas’ cheeks.
“Not enough tricks, it seems. Even with Tori, Jun, and I together, this
could take hours.” We didn’t have that kind of time. She held her hand out
to me without looking back. “Might as well try out our gift.”
I slipped my hand into the pack at my waist and was greeted by a
horrible, caustic sensation as the gem touched my fingers. I pulled it out,
carefully placed it in Pallas’ hand, and saw her flinch. She set the gem
against the wood of the door, and the glyphs there sputtered and
disappeared.
Pallas’ eyes widened. “Could it really be that easy?”
“Don’t look a gift Nykur in the mouth.” Avlyn placed their hand on her
shoulder, and Jun nodded.
“Now, do I get to burn it down?”
I could tell Pallas wanted to object, but she nodded. She had to hold the
gem in place, so I couldn’t just blast the wood as much fun as that would
have been. Instead, I focused my mind as she had taught me and called a
single tendril of fire, honing it into an edge like a knife. I sliced a Kaleos-
sized hole out of the center of the two doors. I kicked, and the interior
pieces fell flat against the stone floor with a loud thud.
I moved to pass through the hole when the violet enchantment flared
again, and Pallas hissed.
Underneath her fingers, sparks engulfed the gem, and I could hear
cracking. The power laced through Pallas’ hand, but she held it there,
unwavering. I saw her blue magic flare, and the enchantment on the door
faded again.
“Hurry!” I didn’t need to be told twice. I ducked through with everyone
else following me.
We spilled into the room, and I turned in time to see Pallas sliding past
the opening, her hand still pressing the sparking gem into the wood. No
sooner had she stepped through when a huge spark flashed, and the gem
shattered. Pallas stumbled back, and the enchantment flared to life, trapping
us inside. Avlyn rushed to help her up as she cradled her burned hand. They
fussed, but Pallas just gave it a gentle shake and moved towards the center
of the room.
The space wasn’t much larger than any other in the palace, but the floor
sloped downward from all the walls like a great weight pressed the stone
down. I shielded my eyes from the dark crimson ball of fire that hovered
above its center.
Everyone stood beside me, equally entranced. Pallas was the only one to
move, carefully walking down the sloped floor. She lifted her hand towards
the glowing heart, and the orbiting glyphs sparked and flew around her but
did not cause pain. Jun grabbed my hand and walked with me down the
slope. “Guess it’s our turn.”
I don ’ t know how much time passed as J un and I sat forehead to
forehead, that bright white light glowing between us as we slowly worked
at untangling the enchantment around the heart. I just knew that my back,
ass, and legs ached from sitting, and it was breaking my concentration. I
lost focus and pulled the wrong strand, and the whole enchantment
tightened again.
“Fuck. Pallas, this is taking too long.”
A blue tendril of magic slid in along ours. “All we can do is keep
working.” She was right. I rolled my shoulders and went back to focusing,
probing at a new side of the lock. Pallas was a natural, to my mild
annoyance, and soon the lock shifted apart, its outer layer opening.
“Good, now we just need to—” Pallas’ voice cut off as the enchantment
started shifting on its own. Layer after layer lurched, just like the tumblers
in a lock. More of the enchantment fell away, but as one particularly large
portion dropped away, a jet of deep red flames sprayed out. I threw myself
over Jun as the flames licked across my back. I yelped as the pain cut
through me, even as I felt my skin already regrowing itself.
Malech’s heart was fighting back. The flames were cutting through the
enchantment, but it didn’t care what else was destroyed in the process.
We are not your enemy. I tried to talk to it as I would Abraxas, but now
red flames burst across the room, and I could feel the temperature rising.
Sweat beaded at my brow, and I summoned flames to combat the heart, but
you can’t fight fire with fire.
“Tori.” Jun’s voice was so soft. “Don’t fight it. Can’t you feel his pain?”
My brother was right. Malech had been trapped by Hadeon, just like Jun
and Pallas. A cornered beast couldn’t be reasoned with, and a fight would
only end in death. I held Jun’s hand tighter and focused on sending mana
through him. White light shimmered around us both.
“You’re going to be alright.” I heard the words, but they were more,
and I felt them deep in my very soul. The heart stopped fighting.
“You’re going to be alright.” The light between us grew. I chanted it
with Jun. “You’re going to be alright.” I could hear everyone shouting our
names, but I didn’t dare stop. I felt Jun’s fingers cinch mine, and all I saw
was white light.

I awoke with my face pressed into soft grass and the smell of home .
A gentle breeze stirred the blades, so they tickled my nose, and I opened my
eyes to see Jun lying next to me. We blinked at each other and pushed up to
find ourselves on the cliffs outside Xyr. The sound of the ocean waves
crashed far below us, and I dared to lean over the sheer drop. Black sand
stretched out below, just as it had before our departure, but the sky beyond
was broken. Great cracks cut through the noonday blue, a deep darkness
lacing through it like mud baked in the sun. I looked at Jun and he shook his
head, when a great rumbling behind us caused us both to spin around.
Curled up like an enormous, sleeping kitten was a dragon. His maroon
scales glimmered in the sun, and the rumbling was his great breath, his nose
tucked under his tail. His wings rose and fell gently as I stood, the grass
compressing beneath my feet as I approached him.
I knelt down beside his long face, placing a hand on his snout, just as I
had done with Abraxas. “Malech?”
A great ochre eye snapped open, and I stumbled back as he unfurled
himself, nearly knocking me off the cliff. I put myself in between him and
Jun as he stretched his wings skyward before locking me in his gaze again.
It seems two little pests have found their way into my prison. How very
interesting.
His scaled lips pulled back as he revealed every one of his glimmering
fangs, the shortest longer than my hand. It’s been so long since I have had
any entertainment.
He moved towards us, his mouth widening as he approached until I
could see straight down his throat. I pushed Jun behind me and wove
ribbons of dragonfire around my arms. Malech froze in place.
What blasphemy is this? How is it you control dragonfire? Even in my
mind, it was a hiss, his eyes burning an even more heated red as he bore
down on me.
 I saw his eyes widen, but he still moved closer until his nose nearly
pressed against my chest. He inhaled with such force it nearly toppled me.
“They are a gift from my mate.”
Lies! All fae do is lie! He inhaled sharply, and a burst of deep red fire
shot from his mouth. I threw my flames up between us and over Jun and
me. His red flames danced over my shell of green until they merged into
sunshine yellow.
“We are not your enemy!” I shouted, but golden claws swiped at us, and
I had just enough time to push my brother and me down into the grass.
“I don’t think he’s listening,” Jun stated.
“Then make him listen.”
“STOP!”
Malech shuddered as he tried to fight the hold of Jun’s magic. Jun
coughed beside me. “It won’t hold him long.”
I flung myself onto the dragon’s snout, and immediately, he tried to
whip me off, quivering, but the magic still held him.
“King Amaros, listen!” At the use of his fae name, he stopped fighting.
“Abraxas, your son, is my mate. We are here to help you.”
The dragon below me inhaled so forcefully that my clothes were
suctioned to his face. He stopped trying to fight and instead tilted his head
so that I slowly slid to the ground, my hands still on his scales.
How can this be?
“I have heard that fate has quite a wicked sense of humor.” He bore into
me with those huge ochre eyes. The burning orange faded to a soft brown as
Malech shrunk, and his scales were replaced by pale skin. My hands now
rested on the stern face of the fae man I had only seen in portraits. His long,
dark hair gently blew in the wind.
“Show me again.”
I snapped my fingers, and a spark of viridian flame hovered over them.
King Amaros snatched it out of my control and into his palm, staring
intensely into the fire as if it would reveal some great truth.
“My son…” He gazed a moment longer before snuffing the flame out.
“All fae do is lie.”
“It is no lie.” Jun stepped up beside me. “We aren’t just fae.”
Amaros’ gaze drifted between us. Jun opened his mouth, and a sound
like I had never heard emerged. It wasn’t a song, and it wasn’t speech, but
the cry of a creature from beyond our world. We began to glow from our
toes to the top of our heads, where our hair floated on a phantom wind.
Amaros’ eyes went wide. “No, it seems you are not just fae.”
At Jun’s cry, the sky above us split. The cracks widened to reveal more
darkness, but not true darkness. A moonless night with the great celestial
river Maiak flowing overhead as the stars moved across the sky.
Amaros gazed upward as the stars swirled overhead, but his eyes fell
back to me.
“You have accepted the bond with my son?”
I pulled aside the collar of my armor so he could see the bite mark that
Abraxas left on me. The scar was still a fresh pink.
At that, he gave me a wicked smirk that I knew all too well. “Then you
have given me the greatest gift I could have ever hoped for in this frozen
place.” At that, he moved faster than I could see, and he had his arms
wrapped around me. For a moment, I struggled, trying to get out of his
arms. The arms of a father, arms that could only inflict pain.
I was small again, and I envisioned a hand striking me so hard I thought
my teeth would shatter. The pain never came. Instead, the arms were warm
and gentle, rubbing soft circles on my back. That gentle touch broke me in a
way that nothing before ever had. I was still that little girl, craving a father’s
love and gentleness, and I broke down. I sank into the embrace, and tears
rolled down my cheeks.
If Amaros was surprised by my reaction, he didn’t show it. He only held
me tighter, letting me linger in a feeling that I had never had before.
Once my tears had stopped, he gently held me and whispered in my ear,
“Thank you. Please tell my son… Ah, I have lingered here for centuries,
and now I have no time. There is too much to say. Tell him I am sorry. I am
sorry for everything, and I love him.” He held me back, and darkness fell
over us. “Tell him his mother gave him the dragon name, Astaroth, in the
hopes he would find love in a world of violence.”
“I will,” I promised, nodding. He gave me one more soft look. “She
would have been honored to know you.”
Malech stepped away, and Jun took his place at my side. The dragon
grew again, his scales nearly black in the depths of night. A deep red glow
appeared over his heart, and he let out one last sky-shattering roar as he
dissolved into embers and floated to the sky.
 More tears flowed down my cheeks as I followed those drops of light
upward. I wish you could have seen him, my love.
Jun wiped away my tears and pressed our foreheads together as the stars
above us dimmed. As the darkness grew, our hearts glowed white until it all
burned away.

T he room was dark . N o red glow remained .

“You did it,” Pallas murmured softly with disbelief.
“Try not to sound so surprised,” Jun chuckled.
“It just dissolved and floated away into the air.” Avlyn’s voice was
barely above a whisper. “Does that mean we are done?”
My knees cracked as I lifted myself to standing, extending my hand to
pull Jun up. Then the entire room shook so violently that he tumbled into
me, causing us to slam back to the floor.
Pallas crashed into Avlyn in much the same way while Kaleos and
Raula drew their swords against the unknown foe.
The room had glowed a deep, menacing red before, but now light dead
and void of color emerged from glyphs along every wall. It wasn’t pure
white light, but something that leeched our faces into horrible, desaturated
shadows of themselves, even as I was blinded by the brightness.
“Mother, what have you done?” Pallas stumbled over to the wall,
running her hands over the glyphs. I saw the sparks of her blue magic again,
but they were swallowed into that horrible, grey magic.
“Pallas, what is happening?”
“It’s a failsafe of some kind. My mother must have built it into the
enchantment. Something to prevent anyone from leaving should something
happen to the heart.”
Jun lurched to her while everyone else stood back-to-back in the center
of the room. A thick black line traced over Kaleos’ cheek, and it slowly
grew as dark liquid flowed out of it. Blood.
More slashes appeared on Kaleos, and then on Avlyn and Noki. Raula
grunted as even her orc skin was cut open by the spell. The only one who
seemed unaffected was Spinner, but he was panicked, running between all
of us.
I heard Jun screaming in pain and trying to use his magic to stop the
spell, but he fell to the floor, coughing. The enchantment did not waver.
Pallas threw herself on top of him, and her blood ran down his torn clothes
as her arms were ripped open.
I tried to scramble to them as a sharp and inescapable burning cut across
my shoulder and leg. I fell to the floor and tried to crawl to them, leaving a
gruesome trail behind me. Spinner ran to me and lashed his web around my
waist, dragging me towards them, unaffected by the spell.
“Pallas, how do I stop it!” I reached out to the enchantment in my mind,
but it wasn’t a lock like the others. It was writhing and terrible,
unbelievably sharp, so any attempt I made to undo it only opened new
wounds along my skin. Whereas the enchantment around the heart had been
a study in perfection and complexity, this one was nothing but rage and
destruction.
“There is nothing you can do. It’s tied to the castle’s foundation. There
is too much mana left to destroy it.”
Tears welled in her eyes, and she clung to Jun, holding him close as
they were both torn apart.
I reached down into that pool of mana that was greater than any I had
ever seen. I saw it flow into the castle, into the enchantment that was trying
to destroy us. Laced along every stone that held the castle together were
roots, roots I had grown from the power of the ambrosia fields around the
city. It was power that had been stolen from the earth, and I was going to
give it all back.
I broke the dam I had built with my brother's and my power, and all the
mana rushed back to the source, where it so longed to be. It didn’t matter
what earth, stone, or foundation was in its way.
“What are you doing?!” Pallas screamed.
“Obliterating everything in my path.”
The building gave way around us, the floor crumbling beneath our feet.
The ceiling broke apart as the walls snapped. The enchantment was broken
at its very foundation, and I felt it wink out of existence.
Jun and Pallas tried to stand, but more of the floor gave way, and they
stumbled, barely avoiding a huge chunk of the ceiling that fell beside them.
 “Out of the frying pan and into the fire, huh, Princess?” Avlyn and the
others had stumbled over to me. They helped me scramble up, and we all
pushed towards Jun and Pallas.
“Any good ideas on how to get out of here before the whole place
comes down on us?” I asked everyone and no one.
The floor cracked completely open, and the great river underneath
Koron broke through and started flooding what was left of the chamber we
were still in. Avlyn’s eyes lit up. They grabbed onto my shoulder.
“No. But I do have a stupid one. Hold on tight, everyone.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 71

Hadeon

M ygathered
power carried me across the sky. Dark clouds filled with static
around me, giving me cover as I felt the dragon follow. His
green dragonfire streamed behind me, but he was slower than I was. I
darted around him, over and under the clouds following in my wake. I
struck out again and again until each landed with the smell of burnt flesh,
and the dragon let out a roar that echoed off the earth below us.
“You’ll never be able to best me, Abraxas. I’ll claim your heart, just like
I claimed your father’s.”
His deep laugh echoed off the clouds around me as his voice penetrated
directly into my mind.
Come and try.
His rage was palpable. The surrounding clouds, heavy with the power of
the storm, buzzed and sparked with my command. They were mine, just as
he would be.
With each beat of his colossal wings, he surged towards me, an avatar of
fury bathed in the green glow of his own flames. He was a vision from my
nightmares, but he was hopelessly predictable. It would be easy to draw
him in.
I summoned a dense vortex of purple electricity around myself, a shield
crackling with raw energy. His fire met my storm barrier, exploding in a
cacophony of steam and blinding light, turning the dark sky momentarily
bright.
Never one to waste an opportunity, I soared above him, my agility in
stark contrast to his brute force. Lightning, my only faithful ally, arced from
my outstretched fingers, forging bolts of destructive beauty aimed directly
at him. The first bolt was a miss, a mere warning shot, but the second seared
a path across his underbelly. The smell of scorched scales filled the air. He
had grown cocky, and I would remind him who he feared these past
centuries.
In response, his massive and deadly tail sliced through the air towards
me. I moved, but not fast enough to avoid a glancing blow. The impact sent
me reeling, disrupting my rhythm. Pain flared on my shoulder, but it only
fueled my resolve.
As I stabilized, he closed in, his massive jaws and sharp claws ready to
end this dance we had played for over four hundred years. With a surge of
energy, I readied myself, letting the storm's power envelop me, turning my
whole being into a conduit of destruction.
We met in the middle, the force of our collision sending shockwaves
through the air. Dragon against storm, an ancient battle of raw elements. I
surrounded us with a whirlwind of lightning, each one a bit of my wrath
made manifest.
The battle was not just a clash of bodies but of wills, the storm against
the flame, each feeding off and challenging the other in a spectacle of
primal fury. This was what I wanted—Abraxas, powerful and predictable.
How easy it would be now to overtake him.
“Where have you left that beautiful princess of yours?” I felt the air
shift and dodged out of the way as his jaws snapped closed where I had just
been.
Somewhere you will never reach her, Hadeon.
“I doubt that.”
His fire shot out at me, but I avoided it easily. I saw it in his eyes then.
He was getting sloppy, his rage for me overpowered by worry for her. The
fool. He nearly had me. I imagined he would have if he hadn’t let that girl
crawl into his heart as a fatal weakness.
“After I’ve claimed your heart, I will not rest until she’s mine to play
with. I so had fun with her last time.” He snapped at me wildly, and I saw
my opening. He stretched too far, and I flew around his head with more
speed than he could follow.
I shot my power out like a whip, lashing it around his neck. I swung
around him until I was between his wings and squeezed it tight until his
deep, animalistic cry was choked off.
 “I wonder, with your heart tied to mine, will you hear as I pull all those
incredible sounds out of her? Will they be sounds of pain or pleasure,
though? You always enjoyed mixing the two.” He thrashed wildly, but I
could taste my victory now. I exploded with every ounce of power I had,
and the lightning cut through his wings until they were shredded, and he
lost his flight.
The sky ripped past us as we plummeted to the earth. The cloud we fell
through struck him with its charged power until thick red blood covered me.
We crashed into a small building at the edge of the palace grounds, and the
entire thing exploded. Bricks and dust rained down as I was thrown from
his back. I scrambled up to see him struggling to lift himself, his limbs
quaking as blood pooled out onto the ground below him.
As Abraxas lay broken, the emerald light of his dragonfire dimmed. The
taste of victory was on my tongue. I approached, my footsteps echoing with
the promise of conquest. He was mighty, but I had seen every last dragon
fall, and I was ready to turn this legend into nothing more than a memory.
I wove my magic into the snare that would capture his heart, my
greatest treasure. He looked upon me with so much hatred it was like a
heady drug, and he summoned the last of his power.
Then my heart vanished. The channel of power that had been mine for
centuries just… disappeared. I reached for it, but it was like trying to catch
the early morning mist. It slipped from my grasp, and I watched as it
winked out of existence.
“It can’t be…” There was no way. No way they could have undone the
enchantment. It was impossible. IT WAS IMPOSSIBLE!
Missing something, Hadeon? Abraxas chuckled as he tried to raise
himself again.
“You will pay for this!” I called to all the magic I still held in my heart
and condensed it into a single spark. I had killed Malech like this. I would
kill him, too.
Before I could deliver the final strike, the ground beneath my feet
trembled violently. My eyes shifted just in time to see the palace quake and
groan as if in agony. It sank, slowly at first, then rapidly, into the gaping
maw of the earth itself, swallowed whole by a cataclysm of dirt and stone.
From this chaos, a monumental blast of water shot out from the crater
where the palace once stood, mist spraying into the surrounding air and
soaking me. The water surged like a beast unleashed, its roar drowning out
even the echoes of the collapsing palace. An enormous bubble burst forth
from that colossal jet, and six bodies tumbled out.
My eyes immediately locked on Pallas and the princess; both sputtered
as they coughed water out of their lungs.The princess raised her head, and
her gaze immediately locked on me and the dragon.
She scrambled to her feet and drew her sword. “Get away from my
mate, Hadeon.”
“Gods, what does it take to be rid of you vermin?” They were a
distraction, nothing more. Abraxas was my only focus. I swept a hand out,
and lightning danced through the water they had so graciously laid out
everywhere. However, blue light surrounded the party, and nothing touched
them.
The princess stalked towards me, and beside her, I was surprised to see
the prince. His gaze was nothing but infernal fire as he shouted, “CRUSH!”
I was forced down into the earth as if by a giant hand, the earth pressing
in around me until my arms and legs were immobile. The princess wore a
smug smile as she closed the distance between us, but it was Pallas who
reached me first.
“It’s time for this to end, Hadeon.” Her eyes glowed.
“You will pay for this betrayal, whore.”
“Oh, I don’t think so, old friend.” I felt the cold metal of Abraxas’
sword as he wrapped it around my neck, back in his fae form.
I threw my power out in an explosion that ripped my skin from my
flesh. They all flew back, landing in disarray as I gathered myself, wiping
the blood from my nose where it leaked horribly.
Traitors, bastards. I had earned this. I had earned this world. They
would never stand in my way.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 72

Tori

W eweallsurrounded
flew at Hadeon, swords drawn. Steel flashed against lightning as
him. We were all worn down, bleeding, and half-
drowned. It was too easy for him to parry us. Behind him, Abraxas was
more blood than skin at this point.
I wanted to draw my sword and strike him down; the rage in my heart
was overwhelming. I took a breath and controlled it. There was something
better I could do. I reached down into the well of magic beneath us and sent
it to everyone, strengthening them.
Wounds stitched closed faster, and I saw Avlyn surround Hadeon in a
massive ball of water. He wasn’t contained for long before his lightning cut
through, but it was enough time for Abraxas, Kaleos, Raula, and Noki to
surround him.
They all swung at once, but Hadeon still contained so much power. It
was unfathomable to me. We had cut him off from Malech’s heart, but still,
he managed to overpower everyone. I tried to send more mana to Abraxas,
but I could feel his weariness overpower it.
Four swords struck at Hadeon at once, but he built a shield of lightning
that cast them all back.
His eyes locked on me, and he charged. “Time for our dance, Princess.”
I was too locked into the earth to move.
Jun stepped in front of me. “SLEEP!” Hadeon fell to his knees but
would not obey, resisting the command. His hand shot out, and lightning
lanced over my brother's chest, and he flew back.
“JUN!” Both Pallas and I were at his side in an instant. He groaned; his
armor was burned away, and his chest was blackened. White light danced
over the wound. I pulled mana to him, and the light burned away the dark.
The sword wielders were on Hadeon again, but he had pulled up a
shield of lightning, keeping them all at bay. I sent mana to Abraxas and
Avlyn, and their magic swirled over the shell of Hadeon’s power.
I had an idea. “Pallas, Jun, help me.”
I grabbed each of their hands and pulled as much mana into us as I
could. The mana connected us, connected our hearts. Bright white magic
swirled with Pallas’ soft blue.
“What are we doing, Tori?” she asked.
“Making a lock, master enchanter.”
Pure magic shot out of the three of us. It slammed into Hadeon, and he
fell to his knees again, clutching his chest. Tendrils of mana rose out of the
ground, lashing around his arms and legs. He struggled against them,
burning them away with lightning while he kept the swords at bay, but he
couldn’t keep us out. Jun and I wrapped white light around his heart and
squeezed.
The battle raged inside and out. Thunder rolled as his magic met
swords, and lightning penetrated our cosmic shield. We struck back, and it
was all to give Pallas time.
Her blue light snaked over his heart; I felt it burn in one glyph after
another. His power fought back, sizzling them away, but for every one he
destroyed, three more took its place.
“I need more, Tori.” Sweat dripped from her hairline as her teeth
clenched. That I could do. I let Jun control the shield while I channeled. I
dug deeper into the earth, into a pool of mana that felt endless, but it still
wasn’t enough. I pulled down every ley line that radiated from Koron,
gathering every bit of the earth that I could.
It was all mine. I saw the entire world through those lines—every rock,
stone, and blade of grass. Mana flowed through every tree and every man,
woman, and child—but it was stunted. I saw the roots around their hearts. It
was just like Abraxas but stronger.
I felt Kaleos as he fought nearby; the roots wrapped tight, completely
trapping what was inside.
Noki’s human heart held the most. Around his heart, the threads had
woven so tight it appeared more like an impenetrable wall of stone than any
sort of knot. I could feel just how fragile his human heart was underneath as
well, but magic stirred in it, just like all the rest. It stirred in everyone’s
heart.
Pallas jolted, her eyes glowed blue, and her skin was covered in a magic
shield. Blood trickled from her nose, but she did not stop. Glyph after glyph
appeared on Hadeon’s heart until I couldn’t keep track anymore, and he
faltered. He rose but dug his fingers into his chest like he could claw us out.
“How dare you? HOW DARE YOU?!” He ran at us, but Avlyn threw up
a wall of water. He crashed into it, lightning turning the water into nothing
but steam. He burst out, his hands outstretched, when I felt the last piece of
Pallas’ lock slide into place.
The lightning vanished from his hands, and his eyes faded to a dull
purple. He ran at us, but we were too deep into the magic and could not pull
away.
Steel erupted from his chest. Abraxas’ great sword skewered through
him. He coughed; blood and spittle flew from his lips, and he tried to grab
the blade extending from his chest.
“For my father,” Abraxas whispered into his ear before letting him fall
to the ground. He wasn’t dead, but I paid it no mind.
I barely saw any of it; I was still within the mana flow. I saw the curse
that the earth had placed upon the people of our world, and I knew that I
had to break it.
“Help me.” My words were barely a whisper, but they heard it since all
our magics were linked together. I wove mana from that great pool beneath
me with Jun’s white light and guided it with Pallas’ precision. I slashed it
through every root in every heart except for one.
Kaleos and Noki fell to their knees as white light glowed from their
chests.
I was everywhere. I was everything. I was this world and I felt the very
last of that imprisonment melt away.
“Tori, it’s over. Come back to me.” Abraxas’ voice sounded like it was
reaching from the other side of the universe.
I was everywhere, and it was too far. I was everything, and it was too
much. I felt it coming. A tidal wave of power. Mana, more than anyone
could handle, more than any of us could handle. I snapped my hands free of
Jun and Pallas, severing our connection as it crashed over me.
“Tori, what did we just—?” Pallas tried to ask, but the last thing I saw
was horror crashing over Jun’s face as he screamed, “STOP!”
 I couldn’t stop. I tried to pull back from that river, but I couldn’t escape
it. The power flow from the earth was too great; it was no longer a river but
a flood beyond proportion. The flow wasn’t warm and comforting but
burning hot; the magma and heat of the earth tore through me.
It wasn’t like dragonfire. That pain had been immense, but it had been
real. This was a pain no fae, human, or dragon was meant to feel. It burned,
and it froze. It sliced, and it crushed. It destroyed, and it created. This was
the pain of an entire world, long abused, eras beyond imagination
condensed into a single moment, and I felt my body fracturing beneath the
weight of it. I tried to see, but there was nothing. I tried to hear, but there
was only infinite sound. I tried to move, but my body wasn’t mine any
longer. I reached for my bond, but there was nothing but the earth and the
sky and sea. All tried to speak to me in a language I could never understand.
Suddenly, the pain ended as if it had never been. The noonday sky was
filled with stars that rushed for me, and that river I danced at the edge of my
entire life finally consumed me. I could hear Abraxas shouting through our
bond and feel him tugging my heart back to him. This time, it wasn’t
enough, and the river swept me away.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 73

Abraxas

S omething was terribly wrong. Instead of the smile of victory that I

expected to see on Tori’s face, she was locked in place; her expression
was contorted with pain.
“Tori, it’s over. Come back to me.” I reached out to her, but the
surrounding air was hot enough to burn even me. I tried to push through,
but the flesh of my fingers sizzled away and charred to black. “Tori, you
must stop!”
Her only answer was her body convulsing and seizing erratically as the
power coursed through her. Her eyes pressed closed and then shot open, the
blue light of the earth streaming out like a beacon. She opened her mouth in
a silent scream, expelling more blue light.
Power, pure and undiluted, shot up from the ground beneath us. I swept
Pallas and Jun away as I grabbed her, my skin sizzling in a sensation I had
never felt. Mana flowed through me, but it was useless. Her skin cracked
open beneath my hands; her body couldn’t contain the power inside. I did
the only thing I could, holding her to me and keeping our bond tight. The
pain was unspeakable, but I would endure it. I would endure anything for
her. Anything but this.
The bond that tied our hearts stretched, and I sobbed. “Tori, you can’t.
You can’t leave me behind.”
Death had no pity. The bond stretched until it was no more than the
shadow of hope, and she was gone. There was nothing. Only silence. She
was gone. I couldn’t hear her laugh, her labored breathing, or the beating of
her heart. There was nothing. I couldn’t even feel her cold body in my
hands or see her beautiful face. Her skin cracked like mud baked under the
summer sun, the lines filled with the remnants of that glowing power that
consumed her. There was nothing because, without her, the world ceased to
exist.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 74

Pallas

A braxas ran into the eruption of mana that had exploded from the earth
below. It swirled like a giant twister, the vortex pulling us in. I grabbed
Jun’s hand and tried to pull him away from where the earth continued to
crumble below our feet.
“I have to help her!” I could barely hear Jun over the thrum of power.
“Jun, there is nothing we can do. Abraxas is with her—”
Hands clutched my arms, and I was being hauled up and away. Kaleos
and Raula grabbed me and Jun, pulling us back to the relative safety of the
palace wall as we watched the mana rage.
Then, in an instant, it was gone. Some sunk back into the earth while the
rest floated away into the sky. At its core, Abraxas knelt with Tori in his
arms.
“No…no, no, no.” Jun pulled against Raula, but she held him fast.
“It can’t be,” she murmured.
Abraxas rose and turned, never once taking his eyes off his mate. Tori’s
head flopped back as her arms hung down, swinging with no control. Her
normally tan skin was sickeningly pallid. It was cracked in patches all over
like all the moisture had been sucked out, and beneath it glowed a haunting
blue-green. Her eyes were open, dull, and unmoving. She was very much
dead. No twisting shadows or uncertain fates. She was gone.
Raula’s grip faltered, and Jun lunged for his sister.
“Tori, Tori! WAKE UP!” He grabbed her face, twisting it towards him.
Magic had no effect on the dead.
He screamed, and the entire world shook. Everyone covered their ears,
but Abraxas, who just stared at the woman in his arms, almost as lifeless as
she.
My ears rang, so I couldn’t hear what was said, but Jun shouted at
Abraxas. He reached out and grabbed the man’s armor around his neck to
shake him. Abraxas didn’t even react.
Jun said something else, and finally, Abraxas’ face changed; something
like life returned to his eyes. He nodded and strode off. Jun followed right
behind him. I ran to follow when Jun spun around. He locked eyes with me,
and I saw the apology.
“FALL!”
The archway he passed beneath crumbled to the ground, blocking my
way.

“W here the hell are they ?” A vlyn and K aleos helped me pull some
of the rubble clear so we could follow after Jun and the king, but we had
lost time. Raula had hauled Hadeon off to a nearby manor, where a whole
cohort guarded him. Right now, I didn’t even think about him. All I was
thinking about was Jun. What the hell was he going to do?
We scrambled down the crumbling alleyway. Most of the fine manors
were completely destroyed to rubble. Bodies in fine clothes lay crushed
beneath stone alongside those who wore nothing but rags. A few still had
walls standing, only partially victim to the city’s destruction.
“Keep moving,” I told Avlyn as they started to pull open a door to a
still-standing building. They frowned but followed me.
We kept going until we passed a home with its entire right side
destroyed, all the fine trappings covered in a thick layer of dust. The hair on
my arms rose, and I felt the air vibrate as magic was used nearby.
I motioned to Avlyn, and they helped me pull open a door in one of the
undamaged walls. We stumbled into a library, the shelves lined with deep
red oak bookshelves; most of the books were knocked to the floor from the
destruction. Jun and Abraxas moved about the space frantically. In the
center of the room I saw gashes in the floor where they had hastily pulled a
table over; the princess' body rested motionless on top of it.
 Jun slashed his arm and let his blood drip into a bowl held out by
Abraxas.
“What are you doing?” I scrambled over the prone furniture and books
towards him. I reached out for his arm, but he jerked away.
“My blood is Tori’s blood. We need it to locate her.”
I’d seen spells like that before. Using a person’s own living blood to
find their location. Tori lay on the slab before us. It was no mystery where
she was. I looked at Jun with worried eyes.
Abraxas saw my concern and interrupted before I could speak. “We are
using it to locate her spirit.”
He had inscribed a glyph circle on the ground, and it pulsed eerily with
the faint green glow of his magic. He had healed from the battle, his dragon
blood making quick work of any injuries, but his eyes were still hollow, and
his skin was almost as sickly as Tori’s.
“You may be a God, but even you cannot cheat death.”
“I have once, and I will do it again.”
I looked over at Tori’s body. This wasn’t like the cavern. There, I could
feel how life had clung to him and how he had clung back. His heart had
still beat, if weakly. Tori’s heart was empty.
I looked at Avlyn, and tears streamed from their eyes. They reached out
for Abraxas cautiously.
“She is gone,” Avlyn whispered.
“SHE IS NOT GONE!” he snarled, his eyes turning that blazing yellow.
My heart caught in my throat, and I took a step back, trying to drag
Avlyn with me. The king took a deep breath and calmed himself. That gold
faded back into a deep green that was drowning in sadness.
“I can still feel her; she still clings to life. Our bond is not broken—not
yet.” A heartbroken fool.
Jun hit me with a look so unlike him, so menacing and full of warning.
It reminded me of Tori. I reached out with the magic I now felt beating
within my own heart. Tori had broken the world open, and magic now
sprung up from every leaf and stone. It was easy to find and easy to use.
Like I had been born with it. I reached out to it. I didn’t need much; just a
fraction of my energy gone. The magic leaped from my heart to Abraxas’,
and I felt his bond with Tori. It was weak, stretched tight like Spinner’s
web, just a moment away from snapping, but it was there.
 “You have little time,” I stated blankly. He blinked and then nodded,
returning to his work.
It was cruel for me to give him hope. Death was the final barrier, the
one all magi faced and had tried to overcome. How many stories had my
mother recited to me over the years, the moral always the same? Anyone
who tried to cheat death failed every time. Any other hope was no more
than a faetale.
I saw what he intended to do. He would use Jun’s blood to locate Tori’s
soul and try to summon it back to her body. It wouldn’t work. I had read the
accounts of numerous attempts over the ages, all of them failures. Death
was the greatest force of them all, and it cannot be overcome. At best, the
spell simply didn’t function. At worst, something much more horrible came
back, or the caster themselves were flung directly into the hells. I could see
there was no arguing with him. I let him work.
I readied the magic that now blossomed from my heart. Whatever
Abraxas did was his own prerogative, but I would not let it harm Jun. I
would not let it harm Avlyn, who I knew wouldn’t leave his side. I slid my
hand into theirs. Their eyes widened for a moment as I slipped my fingers
into theirs, but they squeezed my hand gently as we watched Abraxas’
manic work. Jun trailed behind him, providing more blood as needed.
Eventually, he finished his preparations and nodded to Jun, who stepped
out of the circle. I sighed in relief as he came to stand near Avlyn and me.
Abraxas walked over to the table that held Tori’s body and picked her
up as if she were the most delicate of flowers. Her head and arms lolled
lifelessly, and it brought a wave of nausea to my stomach. He stepped into
the circle with her and knelt down in the center.
He tightened his grip on Tori’s fractured body. The glyphs at the edge of
the ward shifted from green to a glowing bright white; Jun’s blood bubbled
as it was burned away by Abraxas’ magic. I looked over the glyphs again,
and I frowned. They weren’t right. These weren’t the glyphs for a
summoning, and he wasn’t leaving the circle. He just held Tori with their
foreheads pressed together.
“Abraxas, this is wrong…” I said. Avlyn looked at me with worried
eyes, moving closer to the circle, but the power of the spell drove them
back. I looked at the glyphs again when I saw it. No, this wasn’t a
summoning but a sending.
“Abraxas, you can’t possibly mean to…”
 He didn’t look at me, only at Jun. “It’s time.”
Abraxas looked into Jun’s eyes, eyes the perfect mirror of Tori’s, and
they held all of her ferocity right now. Abraxas relaxed, and I think he took
comfort in knowing that they might be the last thing he saw in this life.
He nodded to Jun, and I tried to reach out to stop this. It was madness.
Before I could move, a single word fell from Jun’s lips, but the entire room
shook with it. “DIE.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 75

Abraxas

Y ou burned for me, now it’s my turn to burn for you.

I told her once that I would always find her, and I intended to keep
my word. I would have rather died than spend a single moment on this earth
without her, so that’s just what I did.
I landed in a river, plunging to my stomach. The water was ice cold, and
I could feel frost coating my skin. This was no place for a living soul, and I
wouldn’t be living much longer if I lingered. The sky above was lit by only
stars, as dark and endless as a moonless night. Even my vision only allowed
me to see a short distance ahead, and all I could see was the endless
expanse of the river that separated life and death. I tried to conjure my
flames and felt nothing but the unending cold.
I made my way with the current. Even traveling with it, it nearly
knocked me off my feet. Fighting our way back against it would be nearly
impossible. My wings were useless here. They were soaked in that icy
water, frozen and bogged down. I had expected this would not be simple,
but I had counted on them. Dragons weren’t meant to walk; they were
meant for the sky. But people weren’t meant to come back from the dead
either.
I would worry about that later. Something smashed into me, and I
looked down to see the culprit was a body. It had wrapped itself around my
knees from behind, and I carefully extracted myself as the river ripped it
away. I had seen the man’s face but didn’t know him. I was sure his soul
was one of the many who had fallen in our battle. Enemy or ally, it didn’t
matter now. I said a small prayer for him as he drifted down the river.
 He had been lifeless as he drifted with no awareness as the river carried
him to the end. Was that what Tori had been like? Was this all a farce, and
she had already been swept too far for me to follow? No, I would not allow
it.
As the thought plagued me, I felt a pull at my heart. Our bond was still
present, if only weakened. Now that I was here, it felt stronger. No, she was
still here and I would find her. I focused on that golden thread and followed
into utter darkness.
Before I could see it, I heard the river change. No longer the forceful
but calm flow, it churned. Eddies of current ripped in erratic patterns,
battering me this way and that. The bottom of the river became slicker as if
it, too, was coated in ice. I sunk my claws in to keep myself above the
water, which was growing deeper and deeper as I traveled forward.
Pain lanced through my wing as a sharp rock hidden just below the
surface tore through it. I gingerly pulled the wing back, ice cracking along
my skin as I did, which was just as painful. The river was becoming more
treacherous, but I had spent my youth exploring the Sea of Spirits, and I
would not be bested by it. I may not have had my magic, but it still held me.
I felt the movement of air over the dark water, sensing the changes in the
current around the rocks and obstacles. This was all slowing me down far
too much.
That tug came at my heart again. It was no longer forward but to my
side. I made my way towards its source and found her. She was strewn
across one of the razor-sharp rocks, and I could see the flesh of her spirit
was flayed, even if it did not bleed. But her hands gripped the rock until I
could see her nails cutting through the ice. She slowly raised her head, her
eyes faded and unfocused.
“So, you have finally found me again, Death. You shall not have me, not
yet.” She tightened her grip on the sharp surface, but I saw that light return
to her eyes, that same burning hatred she had thrown at me so long ago; it
focused her.
I brought my nose close to her face, and the wrinkles at the corners of
her eyes softened. “Abraxas? Is that you?” She loosened her grip, but then
she swiped at me with her fingers clenched like claws, grazing my nose.
“No, just another of your tricks. A particularly cruel one.” She slashed at me
again.
 Little bird, it’s me. She held her hand aloft, but I saw the division on her
face.
“It can’t be. That would mean you are…” she trailed off as her hand
slipped on the rock. I swung my tail around and used it to hold her before
she could float away.
I told you once before, Tori, no force on this earth, or beyond it, could
keep me from you. Now that she was held to the rock with my tail, she lifted
both hands to my snout and ran her fingers over the scales there.
“I should have known I couldn’t escape you, even in death.” Despite the
cold, imminent danger, and unending darkness, she cracked a smile
mischievous enough to deny Death himself.
You remember that next time you pull another stunt like this. As if the
river could hear our hope blossoming, it struck. The tide underneath us rose,
and the rock she clung to was submerged. I wrapped my tail around her and,
with no small effort, lifted her high enough for her to crawl onto my back. I
could hear the ice cracking on both her skin and mine as we moved.
She climbed, sitting just in front of the joints of my wings before she
collapsed. The bond between us faltered. She had been fighting for so long;
I didn’t know how much longer she had. I turned upstream and tried to claw
us back to wherever in the hells we needed to go.
To my horror, the river kept rising, the water flowing faster and faster. I
sunk my claws into the riverbed, but it was useless. Tori clung to my neck
as I lost my purchase, and we were swept away.
I slammed into multiple rocks, their surfaces sharper than a newly
honed blade. Each broke away scales and cut into the flesh below. I tried to
keep Tori protected, but the next crash sent her flying. She reached out and
grabbed one of my horns, twisting herself so she landed on my face.
In the pitch black, I could see her face by the golden light that radiated
from my eyes. It highlighted her features in stark relief. She looked deep
into my soul, and a sad smile crossed her lips. She pressed them into the
scales of my forehead, and over the din of the river, I heard her say, “I love
you.”
I love you, little bird. Until the void takes us.
And it would. I could hear it now. The river crashed over the edge as it
fell into that place where nothing could escape. She held me tight as we fell.
I tried to spread my wings, and as I did, I felt not just the ice that clung
to me but their very existence crackling and crumbling into nothing. I
couldn’t slow us, let alone fly. The thin flesh became nothing more than
dust on the wind.
As we toppled down into the pit that was the original chaos of all things,
I felt Tori clinging to me with all her strength. I reveled in it, that last
feeling of her I would ever have. For centuries, I had longed for my dragon
form and cursed the fae body I had been trapped in. Now, I wished for
nothing more than to wrap her in my arms, holding her tight to my chest
with our lips pressed together so that we might enter death together.
I suddenly felt very light and looked back. Had my wings miraculously
caught the air? I saw them stretch behind me now, great and black. They
were far larger than mine had ever been. That’s when I felt the claws clamp
around my neck and tail. With a great tug, we were pulled out of our fatal
dive. I couldn’t twist to see, but I felt Tori lurch at the sight of what held us.
I tried to rear back and fight, but it squeezed around my throat, and in a
place of unending darkness, I saw nothing but black.

I awoke to a celestial constellation . M ore stars than I had ever

seen coated the sky, somehow closer and brighter. Nebulas of purple and
pinks swirled between them, moving slower than time itself. I pushed
myself up on four legs and found myself partially submerged in a pool of
water that was perfectly still like a mirror, reflecting the sky above.
A small groan came from beside me, and I saw Tori push herself up. She
met my gaze, and scrambled over to me, her arms wrapping around my
snout.
“Where are we?”
“The edge of everything,” a deep voice rang behind us. We spun around,
and I beheld them. They were enormous, even compared to me. They were
the mother and father of all dragons, the first gods. Life and Death. She was
perfectly white, like fresh fallen snow, and he was darker than the void
itself. Her eyes shone a deep blue, and his an infernal red. Those eyes bore
into us.
 “You have caused quite a situation, little beast.” I realized Death was
talking to Tori.
“I don’t know what you mean?” She shrugged her shoulders. Gods, she
was bold.
Death sneered, “You know well what I mean. You have broken the
earth’s curse and released magic back into the world. This will have
consequences you cannot imagine.”
“Well, I am the World Breaker.”
My laugh cut through that infinite place.
“That you are.” Life smiled like a mother looking down on a
mischievous child.
“And you, last dragon.” Death turned his sneering face to me. “You
have once again attempted to steal what belongs to me.”
It was my turn to be bold. “Tori is my mate, mine and mine alone. You
will not have her while I live.”
“Yes, but you do not. You are in my realm now, and you would both do
well to remember—”
Life pressed her snout to Death’s, and he stilled. She ran the scales of
her neck along him, and he calmed.
Life turned her sapphire eyes back to me. "A fae mated to a dragon.
Such a thing I could have never predicted.”
“Ah, but she is not just a fae, is she, my mate?” Death responded.
“No, I am not. I am something new. Me, my brother, Abraxas, this entire
world is new, and it deserves a chance.” Tori glared at them like she had at
me when we had first met.
“You think I should return you?” Death asked.
“I know you should.”
He laughed, the rumble of something that could break apart the very
cosmos.
“You cannot go backward, only forward. This is the way of all things,
little beast.”
“The river can cut deeper, but it can also run dry. The forest may burn,
but it allows new life to grow. Not everything is so linear in our world,”
Tori countered.
“It is in death.”
“I cannot believe that.” Death bared his teeth at her, and I wrapped my
tail around her, encircling her with my body.
 “Even I cannot change what is done. You are dead, little beast and your
mate is not far behind. I would not linger before the price is too high for
either of you to pay.”
“I will not allow that.” I pulled my lips back, revealing all my fangs.
Death only laughed. “Then go through the final gate together. I care
not.”
At this, Life snorted, a flurry of blue flames ghosting over her mate.
“Our work is not done,” Tori declared. “Hadeon is defeated, but there
will come another. They always do. He was just a symptom. There will
always be those who think of themselves as greater than others and who
will try to place themselves above others. Someone has to stop that.”
“Ha! And that is to be you?”
“Not just us.”
“Very few pass through my gates believing their life is ready to be over,
but they pass through all the same. Now, if you do not hurry—”
“I will go.”
Before Death could respond, Tori swatted my nose. “Abraxas, I won’t
let you sacrifice yourself for me. Not again.”
“Not all of me, little bird. Just the part of me I no longer need. That part
of me that will always burn for destruction and revenge for a people that
have long passed beyond the stars. It is easy to fight, to destroy. It is easy to
die. I want to live, Tori, with you.”
“Abraxas, you can’t mean…”
At this, Life roared, “You are the last dragon, the last of our people. You
would give that up?”
“I cannot bear the burden of an entire people upon myself, not anymore.
I tried, and it brought nothing but more pain. You yourself helped weave the
curse upon everyone’s hearts. What did it solve?”
Life did not deny my claim. “I had hoped, with magic gone, our people
might survive. I might subvert our great prophecy. Even I, after all this
time, can make mistakes. I tried to wield the grief of the earth, but I only
magnified it.”
Death ran his snout along his mate’s nose, and they huddled together,
purring gently.
All I saw was Tori.
“Abraxas, I cannot ask this of you.” In this place, we were nothing more
than spirits, and I finally let my spirit be what had always been destined. I
shifted down until we were eye to eye, and I kissed her gently with soft, fae
lips.
“You will never have to, my love. It is mine to give and to have a
chance at a life with you. I would pay this price a thousand times over.”
“Your dragon name, it was to be Astaroth.”
I paused, stunned. “How do you know this?”
“Your father, I saw him in his last moments. He said your mother had
given it to you.”
Tori had given me so many gifts. This was just one more. I gave her
face a gentle squeeze as tears rose in her eyes.
“You will be weak. You would give up this power you have fought
millennia for... for her?” Death’s voice carried no malice this time. Only
curiosity.
“Yes.” A resounding truth.
Death sighed. “It is… noble. But impossible. I cannot unweave the part
of you that is dragon any more than I can turn back time.”
“Maybe you can’t.” Tori’s smile was all wicked fae.
“We are not in our world anymore, little beast. You cannot channel
mana here,” Death stated flatly.
“I don’t need to.”
She placed her hand on my chest and reached into the well of life at its
core. Death was right; the part of me that was dragon and the part of me that
was fae were almost inseparable. Almost.
She pulled on the white light in her heart and followed it across the
cosmos to Jun. His light was smaller than the furthest star, but it was there.
“One more puzzle, brother?” Her voice rang out across the vast empty
space.
The star winked back, but so did the surrounding stars. They shifted
across the sky, the dust and clouds of nebulas spinning into new life. They
coalesced above us, drawn into each other as I felt the life inside me shift
apart, sliding and unlocking as white light unwove the two halves.
Life and Death stood awestruck as the part of me that was dragon died
and was reborn. Scales shimmered over my skin before disappearing
forever. My claws punched out and retracted, and my horns rose above my
head. At that, I felt the smallest tug in my heart, and I didn’t feel my horns
disappear. The twins pulled, and half of me broke away; a golden light
drifted above our heads.
 We both watched as my lifeforce was pulled by the gravity of the stars,
and a new world was born. White light surrounded us, and we rose into the
air to follow it.
Life and Death were silenced, and time stood still. A deep rumble grew
in Death’s chest. I could see that brilliant red fire glowing around his heart.
“You’ll catch me someday, Death.”
“I look forward to it, little beast.”
Life chuckled, but she called out, “But know this, little beast and the
last dragon, the time you will need to rule may be shorter than you imagine.
When the time comes to give up that power, you will, or there will be
consequences beyond reckoning.”
With that, we shot across the universe.

I awoke , and T ori lay in my arms , just as she had before . S he

looked calm and serene. So unlike herself.
“Tori, open your eyes.” Her hair draped over her face, and I gently
tucked it behind her ear, my fingers gliding over her soft skin. I leaned over
and kissed her. Her lips were warm under my own, and after a few
heartbeats, she jerked awake. Her limbs flailed as she sucked in a deep
breath and sat up. Her head spun to everyone waiting just outside the
enchantment circle. A moment later, a body collided with us.
“It worked; I can’t believe it worked! You're both alive!” Jun wrapped
his arms so tightly around Tori I thought she might pop, but she hugged him
back with equal enthusiasm. Almost immediately, another body hit me.
“You fucking assholes! You need to stop doing this to me,” Avlyn
sobbed into my shoulder.
“I’ll take that into consideration the next time I die, Avlyn.” I wrapped
my arms around them, enjoying the sensation of being crushed; it reminded
me I was very much alive.
“Interesting new crown, Your Majesty,” Pallas said dryly. I reached up
and felt my horns pulling back from my temple. I gave Tori a puzzled look.
 “What, I couldn’t let you give it all up, now could I?” She smiled and I
felt her tug at our bond.
I snapped my fingers, and dragonfire, raw and true, sprang forth
between them.
“Clever little goddess.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 76

Pallas

“A re you sure, Abraxas?” I heard the princess whisper.

“I don’t need this, not anymore. She does.”
I climbed down the wooden ladder to the basement of the manor house
we had taken over. The space had obviously been used for storage.
Foodstuff and crates were stacked everywhere. Against the back wall,
between two supporting pillars, Hadeon was strung up on gossamer threads
of spider silk; the web held his hands spread wide.
His chin drooped, but his head snapped up as he heard me approach.
“Come to gloat, whore?”
I ignored him. I turned to the two guards on either side of him; Avlyn
had wanted to make sure there wouldn’t be any escapes.
“Leave us.”
The guards looked at each other but didn’t move.
“Do as the lady says,” Avlyn called from the room above. The guards
snapped to attention and left the basement, closing the trapdoor behind
them.
We were alone. Some of his wounds, cuts and burns by magic and beast,
still hadn’t healed. It reminded me so much of when I first saw him, a
young, injured boy in a cell, that I thought I wouldn’t be able to stand it.
“Why have you come, Pallas?” His voice, cracked and weak, still
carried the venom of his bitterness.
I stepped closer. “To end it,” I breathed, my voice barely a whisper. The
words felt heavy in my mouth, laden with a thousand memories and a
thousand regrets.
 Hadeon laughed, a hollow, rasping sound that echoed against the damp
walls. “To end me, you mean. Your heart bleeds for me, Pallas. I can see it
in your eyes. You still love me.”
I swallowed hard; the truth was like ash in my mouth. “I loved you,
yes,” I confessed. The bright and beautiful image of him had been shattered
by the darkness in him; each piece was a shard that cut deeply into my
heart.
“You’re a fool,” he spat, struggling against the silken threads that bound
him. “You should have shown me your power and ruled by my side. We
could have been invincible. We still could be. My love, free me. Free me
and let us take back this world together.”
I flinched, not from fear, but from the pain of hearing my greatest desire
and having it feel so hollow. “You chose power over me long ago, Hadeon.”
He sneered, his teeth flashing. “And you’ve chosen what, exactly,
Pallas? New monarchs to serve, to bow to? Pathetic. You were always
pathetic. You could never hurt me. At least go find me someone worthy.”
Maybe if he had felt remorse, maybe if he had even tried to apologize, I
wouldn’t have been able to do it. I would have left it to someone else.
“I always was a fool, wasn’t I, Hadeon? They molded you into their
weapon, their Great Hero. Then, I expected you to just be able to come
home and find that I was enough. All I ever wanted was to be your peace.”
He thrashed against the web that held him like a rabid dog. He looked
just like the boy I nursed so long ago. A boy who was so sweet and
reverent. That boy had been dead a long time.
Blue light sharpened into claws, and I rammed them into this chest. I
felt them penetrate his flesh. The bone and flesh resisted before giving way.
He screamed; his eyes were wide with fear as I ripped the heart straight out
of his chest.
“Goodbye, Hadeon. It only seems fair I get to keep this.” Blood bubbled
from between his lips, and he held my stare just a moment longer despite
the gaping wound in his chest. He tried to speak, but I didn’t care to try to
understand what he said. I just stood there and watched until the heart of the
man I once loved with all of my own stopped beating.
When there was no doubt he was dead, I dropped his heart, turned, and
climbed out of the basement. Jun and Tori were waiting for me, arms
outstretched. I collapsed into them and knew nothing but tears.
OceanofPDF.com
 Epilogue
Pallas

M ybridge
legs swung over the edge of the balcony overlooking Xyr. The main
that separated the mist district from the lower city still wasn’t
complete, and on any other day, I would have seen bodies swarming over
the wood scaffolding still surrounding the half-completed structure.
Today it was empty as every man, woman, and child in Xyr had taken to
the streets to celebrate. Every lintel and balcony was decorated with flowers
of various colors and types. Music floated up from every direction into
some sort of a discordant chorus as it reached me at the castle. Revelers
danced hand-in-hand in the great plazas below; giant circles formed as they
started a choreographed dance. Others just writhed in masses, letting the joy
of the celebration overtake anything else. Wine flowed freely and leaked
into the cracks between the cobblestones of the streets, and no one paid any
mind.
“I thought I might find you up here.” Avlyn’s melodious voice sounded
from behind me, and I turned to give them a smile.
“I was hoping you would, Commander.”
Their dark cheeks colored a bit at that, but they played it all in stride.
“Not interested in joining the festivities?”
“I can’t. Tori has me running around for her all day.”
Avlyn lifted an eyebrow. “You don’t seem to be running much right
now.”
 I raised my finger to my lips and chuckled, “What she doesn’t know
doesn’t hurt her.” I patted the stone railing beside me, and they easily
leaped over to sit beside me.
We sat silently as we watched the crowd below for a while, but I noticed
that Avlyn’s eyes drifted to the sea beyond.
“May I see it, Avlyn?”
“Are you sure you want to?” they asked. I nodded. Avlyn lifted their
right arm towards me. A metal hand had been created for them, and it was
cool against my fingers as I gripped it. I pushed back the sleeve of the
formal tunic to where it was attached to their arm. I raised my eyes in
question, and Avlyn gave me a curt nod. I unbuckled the leather straps that
held it to them and placed it on the railing between us.
My hand lingered on what remained of their arm. “I’m sorry.”
“S’not your fault, Pallas.”
“If you hadn’t been there with me that night…”
“There are many things I regret in this life. But spending that night with
you is not one of them.”
I held their intense stare; they deserved that much. They deserved much
more than that.
“Thank you, Avlyn.” I gave them a gentle kiss on the cheek.
“For what?”
“For seeing something in me I couldn’t see in myself.”
“I’ve always been a commander of vision,” they said, giving me a
snarky smile.
I shoved them playfully. “Smartass.”
“Learned it from the best.” Their eyes dropped to their prosthesis, and
they made to grab it before I snatched it away. They gave me a puzzled
look.
“May I try something?” They nodded again.
I pulled a small brush and ink from the deep pocket of my dress. Avlyn
raised an eyebrow. “You just carry that around with you? That’s the most…
dijurk thing I have ever seen.”
“Shut up and let me focus,” I said, without an ounce of venom. I flipped
the hand over and painted a series of glyphs on the inside, moving the brush
slowly to form the curves so that each was a perfect inscription. I set the
brush beside me and steadied my breath, pulling a single spark of magic out
of my heart and placing it in the enchantment. It glowed a soft blue before
the glyphs faded from sight. I helped attach the prosthesis back onto
Avlyn’s arm.
“So, what did that do—” Their eyes went wide as I slid my hand into
their metal one.
“I can feel you.”
“It’s just a first attempt. I will have to work directly with the smith to
make more involved work. It will be hard to design the metalwork around
the structural basis of the enchantment, but I think I’ve found one who has
the—what?”
Avlyn wrapped their arms around me, their left hand coming to the back
of my head as they pulled me into a deep kiss to which I immediately
surrendered. It didn’t last nearly long enough before they pulled back.
“You are amazing, you know that?” I said nothing, just looked into
those beautiful, deep eyes as they held my face in their hands.
“Have you been dreaming about the sea again?” Avlyn finally looked
away.
“Every night.”
“So, what will you do?”
“I’m not sure. I’ve never…been away from the army. Never been away
from the king. Ha, you would think after five hundred years of living, the
thought of something like that wouldn’t scare me so much. Maybe I really
am more broken than I thought.”
“Someone told me that I wasn’t broken—only caged. I’ve finally gotten
myself out of captivity, and it’s absolutely terrifying. But…maybe it
wouldn’t be so scary if I wasn’t alone.”
“Thinking of sailing the high seas, my lady?
“The world’s a big place. Who knows where I might fly? Tori said I
could charter a ship to anywhere my heart desired.”
“No more dragon rides for you, huh?”
I gave them the best smile I could. “But, Avlyn, I—I don’t know what
this is between us. I would…be honored if you came with me, but I can’t
promise anything.”
Avlyn’s smile grew to stretch nearly across their entire face.
“Just two adventurers sharing a boat on a perilous journey across the
high seas, filled with ancient mysteries and reborn magic? Don’t go getting
the wrong idea about my intentions, Pallas. That doesn’t sound romantic at
all.”
 I smacked their shoulder again. “Good, glad you don’t have the wrong
idea.”
“Same to you. I know a few idiots who would love to come along and
completely ruin any romantic mood.”
I groaned, but my smile grew. That was until a yell sounded from the
open balcony doors behind us.
“Our queen calls, but I’ll see you this evening for the celebration?”
Avlyn swept my hand up and kissed my knuckles gently. “Wouldn’t
miss it for the breaking of the world, Pallas.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Epilogue
Abraxas

T ori’s gown was almost as gorgeous as her. Layers of lace and gauzy
fabric had been draped over her shoulders and gathered below her ribs
before flaring out into a train longer than a man was tall. The craftswomen
had spent hours on the fabric alone, and I knew Tori had compensated them
handsomely. I’d offered her any gems she wanted, but she had used them as
payment, except for one emerald she had placed over her heart. It was a far
simpler gown than any other queen had ever worn to her coronation, but it
suited her perfectly.
She spun around as I entered our room and scrunched her face at me. “I
thought in Xyr’s traditions it’s bad luck to see me before the ceremony
begins?”
“What is life without a little risk, little bird?” I swept her up in my arms
and kissed her.
An irritated grunt sounded to my left, “Excuse me, but we have a
timetable to keep here, Your Majesty,” Pallas said, wearing a very
unamused expression.
“Oh, let them be, Pallas.” Jun wrapped his arm around the irritable
woman, and she deferred, her expression still one of annoyance. “We are
done anyway. Let’s give them a minute.” Jun led her out of the room before.
Before he closed the door, he stuck his head back in and gave me a poignant
stare and instructed, “One minute.”
 I laughed and waved him off before returning my gaze to my bride.
“You are more lovely than Life herself, little bird.”
She smiled, her eyes twinkling. “Quite the compliment. She looks like
the kind who could leave a few scars.”
I chuckled and placed one more kiss on her forehead.
“What’s in the box, Abraxas?” She eyed the package I had hidden
behind my back.
“You know I always liked you in a crown.” I opened it to reveal a dark
metal tiara that mimicked the shape of my horns, but I had emeralds and
diamonds to compliment the rest of her coronation jewelry. I placed it on
her head, the weight pressing into her hair before she gave me a spin.
“So, what do you think?”
“Ravishing. Much more beautiful than mine.” She reached up and ran a
finger along the length of one of my horns, and I shivered.
She gave a wicked smile. “I liked these from the first time I saw them.”
She gently tugged on them and pulled me into a deep kiss, but our minute
was up.
“Time to go, my Queen.”

A ll of X yr had gathered on the cliffs overlooking the sea . T he

celebration had begun early in the morning, and the crowd was raucous and
mostly drunk. However, as Tori and I stepped up to the edge of that haunted
place, silence fell.
Jun stood on Tori’s other side, and she took his hand. They glowed a
soft white.
For five hundred years, the earth had been scorched and barren here.
Tori and Jun’s power allowed it to be reborn. Tendrils of white light poked
up through the earth, followed by thousands of blades of grass. Their green
blades danced in the autumn breeze, reflecting the setting sun’s light. Tori
released Jun’s hand and took mine.
“Ready?”
 I took her hand and stepped onto that land that had been nothing but a
curse. As my steps left footprints in the fresh grass, I felt nothing but
elation.
We walked to the small shrine at the cliff’s edge, and the crowd
followed behind us. Jun stood above us on the stone landing as Avlyn and
Tori’s cohort pushed themselves to the front of the crowd. Even Pallas was
present, her hand in Avlyn’s.
“Oi, shut up!” Avlyn shouted over the crowd, and slowly, the noise died
down to a low simmer.
We both looked to Jun, whose eyes were alit with tears but whose smile
was as bright as Tori’s.
“Tori, do you take Abraxas to be yours until the breaking of the world,
or you know, maybe a bit after that?” Jun chuckled.
“I do.” She smiled, and it was like the light of a thousand dawns.
“And do you, Abraxas, take Tori to be your queen and wife from now
until the end of all things?”
I let my fangs show as I smiled at her. “I do. Not even the end of the
world would keep me away from you.”
“Just kiss, you idiots!” Avlyn shouted from the crowd, and several
agreeable whoops followed behind them.
“You heard them.” Tori smirked at me.
I wrapped my arm behind her back and dipped her low as my lips
pressed into hers as the entire crowd erupted into deafening cheers.
I held her there just as long as I dared before standing her back up and
facing her towards the crowd.
“Presenting, King Abraxas and Queen Tori Corignus. Long may they
reign.”
The crowd’s din was so loud it shook the very earth. Tankards clashed,
and bodies met all throughout the unending horde. Tori leaned into me, and
I held her close.
“You really will never be rid of me now, husband.”
“You are mine, little bird. Mine to cherish, mine to revere and worship,
from this day until the end of all things.” I kissed her once more.
Over everything, I could just barely hear Jun’s soft singing, his voice a
celestial bridge between us and the brand new evening star.

Beneath the amber cascade of setting sun's glow,

 At twilight's end and dawn's first show,
Stood Life and Death, a paradox spun,
In an eternal waltz, their dance just begun.

Life, in her gown of blossoming dawn,

Radiant as morning’s first golden yawn,
She breathes the promise of springtime leaves,
A renewal dance, where time never grieves.

Death, in his cloak as dark as night’s reign,

Guardian of silent realms, peace to sustain,
His touch whispers change, not an end, but anew,
Guiding stars, their path forward and true.
Together, they step to the rhythm of hearts,
The horizon blushes as unity starts,
In their eyes, an eternal promise shines bright,
The cosmos watches with ancient light.

As the world turns beneath skies stardust-sown,

They promise in silence where universes are grown,
“To love from this twilight through all ages’ turns,
Until all worlds fall apart and the sky burns.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Thank you!

Thank you for reading Rising from Flames and Starlight. If you enjoyed
this book, please consider leaving a review on Goodreads or Amazon. This
makes a huge difference for a small indie author like me.

I have so loved sharing Tori and Abraxas story with you. While this is the
end of their story, it is certainly not the end for Adimos. I have many more
stories to tell, and I’m sure we will see some old friends as we go along.
Please enjoy this preview of the next novel in the Songs of Adimos series,
Forged in Stardust.

OceanofPDF.com
 Forged in Stardust

“G o ahead, try.”
I took the dagger from his hand. He couldn’t be serious, could he?
I had made these daggers myself. I knew how sharp they were. I reached
my hand out for his forearm, feeling the suede soft skin under my
fingertips, and lightly dragged the dagger across.
A low chuckled rumbled his chest. “You will need to try harder than
that, koroq-sa.”
He was right, not even a slight mark marred his moss-green skin. I tried
again, pressing harder, and then harder still, and still not a scratch.
“See koroq-sa, we orc are not so soft as the other people of this world.”
He gave me a cocky smile, his tusks gleaming in the forge’s firelight.
“Why purchase so many daggers and swords if they are useless?”
His smile vanished. “Who said they were for fighting orcs?”
I blinked. After my conversation with my sisters I assumed that his
cohort was fighting with the one his had split from. But that’s all it was, an
assumption. Hell, who knew if he was even a part of those splintered tribes?
I don’t really know much about him at all… Perhaps father was right about
providing them weapons…
As I thought of all the things I didn’t know about Viok and his people, I
realized that my hand was still on his forearm, thumb absentmindedly
tracing circles, feeling his strange texture. He seemed to notice what I
focused on and the smile returned to his face.
“Feeling me out for weaknesses I assume?” His grin was all tusks as my
cheeks turned red. I wouldn’t let him have the upper hand again.
 “Perhaps I am? Perhaps your skin is more vulnerable in… other
places?” My boldness shocked her, but memories of the previous nights
spurred me.
I lifted the dagger again, gently tracing the tip up his arm now, then over
the tight muscles of his chest, then down over the ridges of his abdomen.
Lower, and then lower still towards that delicious V at the edge of his pants.
In one swift motion, he had grabbed my wrist and twisted the dagger
from my grasp, while pushing me back until my ass hit the workbench. It
was strong and commanding, but he didn’t cause any pain. He leaned in and
the full size of him became very apparent. His chest was less than an inch
from mine, his arms braced on either side, locking me in place. He leaned
his head down so he could whisper in my ear, the warm air from his words
caressing my neck. “It is not polite to tease, koroq-sa.”
My heart pounded so hard I was sure he could hear it. A fire was
growing in my low belly, deeper than any heat from my forge. It saturating
outward and completely obliterated any rational thoughts. “Who said I was
teasing?”
He leaned back. The look in his dark eyes stopped my breathing. It was
the look of a predatory, with prey in his sights, waiting for the moment to
pounce. He was completely still, waiting..waiting for me, I realized. To
make the first move. Or the fatal mistake…I chuckled to myself. There
would be no going back after this, no more games of flirting and sarcastic
remarks. Whatever this was would be real, and have consequences. Damn
the consequences.
I reached my hands out, placing them on his chest. Despite his
insistence orcs were not soft, there was no other way to describe his skin.
The smooth, velvet sensation guide my fingers to trace his muscles again,
feeling the ridges on his stomach. I tracing around his sides and a low moan
vibrated through him. Still, he did not move.
I ran my hands down his back then pulled him close into me, pinning
my body between him and my workbench. I was immediately greeted by a
swelling hardness beneath his trousers and found this only made the fire in
me burn hotter and lower between my thighs. I felt him hiss against my ear
as I pressed my hips into him, and felt him throb.
His hands slowly, agonizingly slowly, traced up my sides to the back of
my neck where my work apron was hooked. He gently lifted it over my
head, then moved his body back so that it could fall to the ground. His
fingers traced along the edge of my lined blouse, their calloused texture
excruciating as it met my bare skin. He pulled the top off of me, and the hot
air of the forge caressed my skin. Sweat pooled in the curves of my breasts,
caught in the bandage I used to secure them. Viok stepped back calmly, but
his gaze was even darker now, nearly pitch black. Color rose to my cheeks
as that gaze raked over my body slowly, from my face, to my breasts, to the
place between my legs.
“So kind of you to wrap yourself as a present for me, koroq-sa.” He
grinned, and let his fingers trace the bottom curve of my breast, tugging on
the wrappings. I bit my lip, trying to contain myself. In the firelight he
looked every bit the snarling wolf closing in on his next meal. “But I think
there are other parts of you I would like to unwrap first.” And then he
pounced.

OceanofPDF.com
 Glossary

People and Places

Aapo Atotoztli - Prince of the River Kingdom.

Abraxas Corignus - King of the Dragon Kingdom.
Adimos - Name of the continent our story takes place on.
Amaros Corignus - former King of the Dragon kingdom, Abraxas’ father.
Killed during the final battle at Xyr during the War of Flames. Also known
as the dragon Malech.
Avlyn Unditem - Commander of the Dragon Army, Abraxas’ long time
companion.
Bogata Gunnarsdóttir - Lady of the Dragon Kingdom. Owns large swaths
of agricultural land outside the city of Xyr.
Bolon Tutulis - High Lord of the City of Metlin.
Ciara - Handmaiden of Princess Tori in the Dragon Kingdom.
Hadeon Aurelius - Emperor of Adimos, the Great Hero and slayer of the
World Breaker.
Itzayana Atotoztli - Queen of the River Kingdom.
Jun Khato - Prince of the Pearl Kingdom, Tori’s twin brother.
Kaleos - Half-fae soldier in the Dragon army, companion of Princess Tori.
Koron - Capital of Adimos, and Center of the Golden Kingdom.
Lavania - A dragon who fought in the War of Flames.
Luxos Umbratis - Commander of Hadeon’s notorious Shadow Troops.
Malech - The Last dragon, known as the World Breaker from the Great
Prophecy. He is also secretly King Amaros Corignus, and Abraxas’ father.
Manan - Capital of the River Kingdom.
Metlin - Largest port city in Adimos.
Niata - Capital of the Pearl Kingdom.
Noki - Human soldier in the Dragon army, companion of Princess Tori.
Obion Aurelius - King of the Golden Kingdom until the end of the War of
Flames when Hadeon became Emperor of all of Adimos. Hadeon’s adoptive
father.
Oryx - Half-fae healer for the Dragon Kingdom.
Pallas Morvavare - Long time consort of Emperor Hadeon.
Plagis Agora - Long time advisor to both King Obion and Emperor
Hadeon. Nearly 2000 years old.
Raula - Orc soldier in the Dragon Army, companion of Princess Tori.
Runya Morvavare - Held as the greatest enchanter of the age who worked
for King Obion mother of Pallas.
Sea of Spirits - An ocean and collection of islands to the north of Adimos
near the Dragon Kingdom. Legend says these islands were once part of the
original home of the fae, before disaster struck.
Soraya Lathiel - The last known fae fraternal twin before Tori and Jun.
Ancient fae Queen, was murdered by her people for marrying her brother,
King Soractes.
Soractes Lathiel - Last known fae fraternal twin before Tori and Jun.
Ancient fae King, was murdered by his people for marrying his sister,
Queen Soraya.
Spinner - Baby Giant spider who joined Tori after her time in Tenebrae
Forest.
Talius - Commander of the Dragon Army.
Tenebrae Forest - A cursed forest at the edge of the continent. Was once
the home of Queen Soraya and King Socrates before their murder. It is
believed they cursed the forest after their deaths.
Tezca - The mate of Malech, and the first dragon killed in the War of
Flames. Abraxas’ mother.
Tori Khato - Princess of the Pearl Kingdom.
Xareni Atotoztli - Queen of the River Kingdom.
Xyr - Capital of the Dragon Kingdom

Terms
Animavita, fae magic - magical energy that sleeps within the hearts of fae,
as well as some humans.
Dijurk - term in the orc language for ‘one who is studious’... nerd, it means
nerd.
Enchantment - a physical glyph based design that when infused with
magical energy, works like a spell and allows the control of magic.
Faruk - an orc term used to refer to the matriarchal leader of a clan.
Heartfire - the fire that burns within a dragon’s heart, the source of their
magic and life.
Huldu - A lesser fae people who have strong animavita naturally. They tend
to be lean with blue skin.
K’inich Ajaw - Yucatec name for the mayan sun god.
k’uhul ajaw - Yucatec term for a divine lord or leader.
Lak'ech Ala K'in - a greeting used in various mayan languages that carries
many translations, but one is ‘I am you, and you are me.’
Mana - magical energy that flows through the earth.
Morka Tempeli - ‘Death is the Beginning’ in the old dragon language.
War of Flames - a conflict 500 years ago between the fae and dragons. Fae
believed that destroying the dragons and the World Breaker would return
magic that was fading from the world.
War of Magic - a conflict 700 years ago that started when wide spread
panic due to the fading of magic had people desperate for a solution.

OceanofPDF.com
 Acknowledgments

First and foremost, I would like to thank my husband. He has been my

biggest supporter and champion through not only my writing, but my whole
life. I love you dearly and look forward to following you around for the rest
of this life and all the ones to follow.
A special shout out to my MIL and Mom who helped watch my kids so
that I could write this book! I wouldn’t not have gotten it done without you.
I must thank my beta readers who gave me so much valuable feedback
and did it all on a crazy timeline because I am a diva. Thank you Taylor,
Jess, Jessica, Alex, Sierra, Antonina, Caroline, Devin, Vanessa, and Poppy.
You guys are the real MVP’s.
I would be amiss to not include Nobuo Uematsu and Daniel Deluxe,
who’s music got me into the hyperfocus zone and I played it heavily on
repeat for the months of writing this book.

OceanofPDF.com
 About the Author

Ava has been writing stories since she was a child and has the handwritten notebooks filled with
(terrible) stories to prove it. A shocking number contain morally grey love interests and badass
women.
When she isn’t writing, she can be found spending time with her husband and her two small
children in the American Southwest, where she will talk your ear off about water conservation and
sustainable living if you will let her.

OceanofPDF.com